No Name
by Wilkie Collins
PREFACE.
THE main purpose of this story is to appeal to the reader's
interest in a subject which has been the theme of some of the
greatest writers, living and dead -- but which has never been,
and can never be, exhausted, because it is a subject eternally
interesting to all mankind. Here is one more book that depicts
the struggle of a human creature, under those opposing influences
of Good and Evil, which we have all felt, which we have all
known. It has been my aim to make the character of "Magdalen,"
which personifies this struggle, a pathetic character even in its
perversity and its error; and I have tried hard to attain this
result by the least obtrusive and the least artificial of all
means -- by a resolute adherence throughout to the truth as it is
in Nature. This design was no easy one to accomplish; and it has
been a great encouragement to me (during the publication of my
story in its periodical form) to know, on the authority of many
readers, that the object which I had proposed to myself, I might,
in some degree, consider as an object achieved.
Round the central figure in the narrative other characters will
be found grouped, in sharp contrast -- contrast, for the most
part, in which I have endeavored to make the element of humor
mainly predominant. I have sought to impart this relief to the
more serious passages in the book, not only because I believe
myself to be justified in doing so by the laws of Art -- but
because experience has taught me (what the experience of my
readers will doubtless confirm) that there is no such moral
phenomenon as unmixed tragedy to be found in the world around us.
Look where we may, the dark threads and the light cross each
other perpetually in the texture of human life.
To pass from the Characters to the Story, it will be seen that
the narrative related in these pages has been constructed on a
plan which differs from the plan followed in my last novel, and
in some other of my works published at an earlier date. The only
Secret contained in this book is revealed midway in the first
volume. From that point, all the main events of the story are
purposely foreshadowed before they take place -- my present
design being to rouse the reader's interest in following the
train of circumstances by which these foreseen events are brought
about. In trying this new ground, I am not turning my back in
doubt on the ground which I have passed over already. My one
object in following a new course is to enlarge the range of my
studies in the art of writing fiction, and to vary the form in
which I make my appeal to the reader, as attractively as I can.
There is no need for me to add more to these few prefatory words
than is here written. What I might otherwise have wished to say
in this place, I have endeavored to make the book itself say for
me.
TO
FRANCIS CARR BEARD
(FELLOW OF THE ROYAL COLLEGE OF SURGEONS OF ENGLAND),
IN REMEMBRANCE OF THE TIME WHEN
THE CLOSING SCENES OF THIS STORY WERE WRITTEN.
NO NAME.
THE FIRST SCENE.
COMBE-RAVEN, SOMERSETSHIRE.
CHAPTER I.
THE hands on the hall-clock pointed to half-past six in the
morning. The house was a country residence in West Somersetshire,
called Combe-Raven. The day was the fourth of March, and the year
was eighteen hundred and forty-six.
No sounds but the steady ticking of the clock, and the lumpish
snoring of a large dog stretched on a mat outside the dining-room
door, disturbed the mysterious morning stillness of hall and
staircase. Who were the sleepers hidden in the upper regions? Let
the house reveal its own secrets; and, one by one, as they
descend the stairs from their beds, let the sleepers disclose
themselves.
As the clock pointed to a quarter to seven, the dog woke and
shook himself. After waiting in vain for the footman, who was
accustomed to let him out, the animal wandered restlessly from
one closed door to another on the ground-floor; and, returning to
his mat in great perplexity, appealed to the sleeping family with
a long and melancholy howl.
Before the last notes of the dog's remonstrance had died away,
the oaken stairs in the higher regions of the house creaked under
slowly-descending footsteps. In a minute more the first of the
female servants made her appearance, with a dingy woolen shawl
over her shoulders -- for the March morning was bleak; and
rheumatism and the cook were old acquaintances.
Receiving the dog's first cordial advances with the worst
possible grace, the cook slowly opened the hall door and let the
animal out. It was a wild morning. Over a spacious lawn, and
behind a black plantation of firs, the rising sun rent its way
upward through piles of ragged gray cloud; heavy drops of rain
fell few and far between; the March wind shuddered round the
corners of the house, and the wet trees swayed wearily.
Seven o'clock struck; and the signs of domestic life began to
show themselves in more rapid succession.
The housemaid came down -- tall and slim, with the state of the
spring temperature written redly on her nose. The lady's-maid
followed -- young, smart, plump, and sleepy. The kitchen-maid
came next -- afflicted with the face-ache, and making no secret
of her sufferings. Last of all, the footman appeared, yawning
disconsolately; the living picture of a man who felt that he had
been defrauded of his fair night's rest.
The conversation of the servants, when they assembled before the
slowly lighting kitchen fire, referred to a recent family event,
and turned at starting on this question: Had Thomas, the footman,
seen anything of the concert at Clifton, at which his master and
the two young ladies had been present on the previous night? Yes;
Thomas had heard the concert; he had been paid for to go in at
the back; it was a loud concert; it was a hot concert; it was
described at the top of the bills as Grand; whether it was worth
traveling sixteen miles to hear by railway, with the additional
hardship of going back nineteen miles by road, at half-past one
in the morning -- was a question which he would leave his master
and the young ladies to decide; his own opinion, in the meantime,
being unhesitatingly, No. Further inquiries, on the part of all
the female servants in succession, elicited no additional
information of any sort. Thomas could hum none of the songs, and
could describe none of the ladies' dresses. His audience,
accordingly, gave him up in despair; and the kitchen small-talk
flowed back into its ordinary channels, until the clock struck
eight and startled the assembled servants into separating for
their morning's work.
A quarter past eight, and nothing happened. Half-past -- and more
signs of life appeared from the bedroom regions. The next member
of the family who came downstairs was Mr. Andrew Vanstone, the
master of the house.
Tall, stout, and upright -- with bright blue eyes, and healthy,
florid complexion -- his brown plush shooting-jacket carelessly
buttoned awry; his vixenish little Scotch terrier barking
unrebuked at his heels; one hand thrust into his waistcoat
pocket, and the other smacking the banisters cheerfully as he
came downstairs humming a tune -- Mr. Vanstone showed his
character on the surface of him freely to all men. An easy,
hearty, handsome, good-humored gentleman, who walked on the sunny
side of the way of life, and who asked nothing better than to
meet all his fellow-passengers in this world on the sunny side,
too. Estimating him by years, he had turned fifty. Judging him by
lightness of heart, strength of constitution, and capacity for
enjoyment, he was no older than most men who have only turned
thirty.
"Thomas!" cried Mr. Vanstone, taking up his old felt hat and his
thick walking stick from the hall table. "Breakfast, this
morning, at ten. The young ladies are not likely to be down
earlier after the concert last night. -- By-the-by, how did you
like the concert yourself, eh? You thought it was grand? Quite
right; so it was. Nothing but crash-ban
g, varied now and then by bang-crash; all the women dressed
within an inch of their lives; smothering heat, blazing gas, and
no room for anybody -- yes, yes, Thomas; grand's the word for it,
and comfortable isn't." With that expression of opinion, Mr.
Vanstone whistled to his vixenish terrier; flourished his stick
at the hall door in cheerful defiance of the rain; and set off
through wind and weather for his morning walk.
The hands, stealing their steady way round the dial of the clock,
pointed to ten minutes to nine. Another member of the family
appeared on the stairs -- Miss Garth, the governess.
No observant eyes could have surveyed Miss Garth without seeing
at once that she was a north-countrywoman. Her hard featured
face; her masculine readiness and decision of movement; her
obstinate honesty of look and manner, all proclaimed her border
birth and border training. Though little more than forty years of
age, her hair was quite gray; and she wore over it the plain cap
of an old woman. Neither hair nor head-dress was out of harmony
with her face -- it looked older than her years: the hard
handwriting of trouble had scored it heavily at some past time.
The self-possession of her progress downstairs, and the air of
habitual authority with which she looked about her, spoke well
for her position in Mr. Vanstone's family. This was evidently not
one of the forlorn, persecuted, pitiably dependent order of
governesses. Here was a woman who lived on ascertained and
honorable terms with her employers -- a woman who looked capable
of sending any parents in England to the right-about, if they
failed to rate her at her proper value.
"Breakfast at ten?" repeated Miss Garth, when the footman had
answered the bell, and had mentioned his master's orders. "Ha! I
thought what would come of that concert last night. When people
who live in the country patronize public amusements, public
amusements return the compliment by upsetting the family
afterward for days together. _You're_ upset, Thomas, I can see --
your eyes are as red as a ferret's, and your cravat looks as if
you had slept in it. Bring the kettle at a quarter to ten -- and
if you don't get better in the course of the day, come to me, and
I'll give you a dose of physic. That's a well-meaning lad, if you
only let him alone," continued Miss Garth, in soliloquy, when
Thomas had retired; "but he's not strong enough for concerts
twenty miles off. They wanted _me_ to go with them last night.
Yes: catch me!"
Nine o'clock struck; and the minute-hand stole on to twenty
minutes past the hour, before any more footsteps were heard on
the stairs. At the end of that time, two ladies appeared,
descending to the breakfast-room together -- Mrs. Vanstone and
her eldest daughter.
If the personal attractions of Mrs. Vanstone, at an earlier
period of life, had depended solely on her native English charms
of complexion and freshness, she must have long since lost the
last relics of her fairer self. But her beauty as a young woman
had passed beyond the average national limits; and she still
preserved the advantage of her more exceptional personal gifts.
Although she was now in her forty-fourth year; although she had
been tried, in bygone times, by the premature loss of more than
one of her children, and by long attacks of illness which had
followed those bereavements of former years -- she still
preserved the fair proportion and subtle delicacy of feature,
once associated with the all-adorning brightness and freshness of
beauty, which had left her never to return. Her eldest child, now
descending the stairs by her side, was the mirror in which she
could look back and see again the reflection of her own youth.
There, folded thick on the daughter's head, lay the massive dark
hair, which, on the mother's, was fast turning gray. There, in
the daughter's cheek, glowed the lovely dusky red which had faded
from the mother's to bloom again no more. Miss Vanstone had
already reached the first maturity of womanhood; she had
completed her six-and-twentieth year. Inheriting the dark
majestic character of her mother's beauty, she had yet hardly
inherited all its charms. Though the shape of her face was the
same, the features were scarcely so delicate, their proportion
was scarcely so true. She was not so tall. She had the dark-brown
eyes of her mother -- full and soft, with the steady luster in
them which Mrs. Vanstone's eyes had lost -- and yet there was
less interest, less refinement and depth of feeling in her
expression: it was gentle and feminine, but clouded by a certain
quiet reserve, from which her mother's face was free. If we dare
to look closely enough, may we not observe that the moral force
of character and the higher intellectual capacities in parents
seem often to wear out mysteriously in the course of transmission
to children? In these days of insidious nervous exhaustion and
subtly-spreading nervous malady, is it not possible that the same
rule may apply, less rarely than we are willing to admit, to the
bodily gifts as well?
The mother and daughter slowly descended the stairs together --
the first dressed in dark brown, with an Indian shawl thrown over
her shoulders; the second more simply attired in black, with a
plain collar and cuffs, and a dark orange-colored ribbon over the
bosom of her dress. As they crossed the hall and entered the
breakfast-room, Miss Vanstone was full of the all-absorbing
subject of the last night's concert.
"I am so sorry, mamma, you were not with us," she said. "You have
been so strong and so well ever since last summer -- you have
felt so many years younger, as you said yourself -- that I am
sure the exertion would not have been too much for you."
"Perhaps not, my love -- but it was as well to keep on the safe
side."
"Quite as well," remarked Miss Garth, appearing at the
breakfast-room door. "Look at Norah (good-morning, my dear) --
look, I say, at Norah. A perfect wreck; a living proof of your
wisdom and mine in staying at home. The vile gas, the foul air,
the late hours -- what can you expect? She's not made of iron,
and she suffers accordingly. No, my dear, you needn't deny it. I
see you've got a headache."
Norah's dark, handsome face brightened into a smile -- then
lightly clouded again with its accustomed quiet reserve.
"A very little headache; not half enough to make me regret the
concert," she said, and walked away by herself to the window.
On the far side of a garden and paddock the view overlooked a
stream, some farm buildings which lay beyond, and the opening of
a wooded, rocky pass (called, in Somersetshire, a Combe), which
here cleft its way through the hills that closed the prospect. A
winding strip of road was visible, at no great distance, amid the
undulations of the open ground; and along this strip the stalwart
figure of Mr. Vanstone was now easily recognizable, returning to
the house from his morning walk. He flourished his stick gayly,
as he observed his eldest daughter at the window. She nodded and
waved her hand in return, very gracefully and prettily -- but
with something of old-fashioned formality in her manner, which
looked strangely in so young a woman, and which seemed out of
harmony with a salutation addressed to her father.
The hall-clock struck the adjourned breakfast-hour. When the
minute hand had recorded the lapse of five minutes more a door
banged in the bedroom regions -a clear young voice was heard
singing blithely -- light, rapid footsteps pattered on the upper
stairs, descended with a jump to the landing, and pattered again,
faster than ever, down the lower flight. In another moment the
youngest of Mr. Vanstone's two daughters (and two only surviving
children) dashed into view on the dingy old oaken stairs, with
the suddenness of a flash of light; and clearing the last three
steps into the hall at a jump, presented herself breathless in
the breakfast-room to make the family circle complete.
By one of those strange caprices of Nature, which science leaves
still unexplained, the youngest of Mr. Vanstone's children
presented no recognizable resemblance to either of her parents.
How had she come by her hair? how had she come by her eyes ? Even
her father and mother had asked themselves those questions, as
she grew up to girlhood, and had been sorely perplexed to answer
them. Her hair was of that purely light-brown hue, unmixed with
flaxen, or yellow, or red -- which is oftener seen on the plumage
of a bird than on the head of a human being. It was soft and
plentiful, and waved downward from her low forehead in regular
folds -- but, to some tastes, it was dull and dead, in its
absolute want of glossiness, in its monotonous purity of plain
light color. Her eyebrows and eyelashes were just a shade darker
than her hair, and seemed made expressly for those violet-blue
eyes, which assert their most irresistible charm when associated
with a fair complexion. But it was here exactly that the promise
of her face failed of performance in the most startling manner.
The eyes, which should have been dark, were incomprehensibly and
discordantly light; they were of that nearly colorless gray
which, though little attractive in itself, possesses the rare
compensating merit of interpreting the finest gradations of
thought, the gentlest changes of feeling, the deepest trouble of
passion, with a subtle transparency of expression which no darker
eyes can rival. Thus quaintly self-contradictory in the upper
part of her face, she was hardly less at variance with
established ideas of harmony in the lower. Her lips had the true
feminine delicacy of form, her cheeks the lovely roundness and
smoothness of youth -- but the mouth was too large and firm, the
chin too square and massive for her sex and age. Her complexion
partook of the pure monotony of tint which characterized her hair
-- it was of the same soft, warm, creamy fairness all over,
without a tinge of color in the cheeks, except on occasions of
unusual bodily exertion or sudden mental disturbance. The whole
countenance -- so remarkable in its strongly opposed
characteristics -- was rendered additionally striking by its
extraordinary mobility. The large, electric, light-gray eyes were
hardly ever in repose; all varieties of expression followed each
other over the plastic, ever-changing face, with a giddy rapidity
which left sober analysis far behind in the race. The girl's
exuberant vitality asserted itself all over her, from head to
foot. Her figure -- taller than her sister's, taller than the
average of woman's height; instinct with such a seductive,
serpentine suppleness, so lightly and playfully graceful, that
its movements suggested, not unnaturally, the movements of a
young cat -- her figure was so perfectly developed already that
no one who saw her could have supposed that she was only
eighteen. She bloomed in the full physical maturity of twenty
years or more -- bloomed naturally and irresistibly, in right of
her matchless health and strength. Here, in truth, lay the
mainspring of this strangely-constituted organization. Her
headlong course down the house stairs; the brisk activity of all
her movements; the incessant sparkle of expression in her face;
the enticing gayety which took the hearts of the quietest people
by storm -- even the reckless delight in bright colors which
showed itself in her brilliantly-striped morning dress, in her
fluttering ribbons, in the large scarlet rosettes on her smart
little shoes -- all sprang alike from the same source; from the
overflowing physical health which strengthened every muscle,
braced every nerve, and set the warm young blood tingling through
her veins, like the blood of a growing child.
On her entry into the breakfast-room, she was saluted with the
customary remonstrance which her flighty disregard of all
punctuality habitually provoked from the long-suffering household
authorities. In Miss Garth's favorite phrase, "Magdalen was born
with all the senses -- except a sense of order."
Magdalen! It was a strange name to have given her? Strange,
indeed; and yet, chosen under no extraordinary circumstances. The
name had been borne by one of Mr. Vanstone's sisters, who had
died in early youth; and, in affectionate remembrance of her, he
had called his second daughter by it -- just as he had called his
eldest daughter Norah, for his wife's sake. Magdalen! Surely, the
grand old Bible name -- suggestive of a sad and somber dignity;
recalling, in its first association, mournful ideas of penitence
and seclusion -- had been here, as events had turned out,
inappropriately bestowed? Surely, this self-contradictory girl
had perversely accomplished one contradiction more, by developing
into a character which was out of all harmony with her own
Christian name!
"Late again!" said Mrs. Vanstone, as Magdalen breathlessly kissed
her.
"Late again!" chimed in Miss Garth, when Magdalen came her way
next. "Well?" she went on, taking the girl's chin familiarly in
her hand, with a half-satirical, half-fond attention which
betrayed that the youngest daughter, with all her faults, was the
governess's favorite -- "Well? and what has the concert done for
_you?_ What form of suffering has dissipation inflicted on _your_
system this morning?"
"Suffering!" repeated Magdalen, recovering her breath, and the
use of her tongue with it. "I don't know the meaning of the word:
if there's anything the matter with me, I'm too well. Suffering!
I'm ready for another concert to-night, and a ball to-morrow, and
a play the day after. Oh," cried Magdalen, dropping into a chair
and crossing her hands rapturously on the table, "how I do like
pleasure!"
"Come! that's explicit at any rate," said Miss Garth. "I think
Pope must have had you in his mind when he wrote his famous
lines:
"'Men some to business, some to pleasure take, But every woman
is at heart a rake.'"
"The deuce she is!" cried Mr. Vanstone, entering the room while
Miss Garth was making her quotation, with the dogs at his heels.
"Well; live and learn. If you're all rakes, Miss Garth, the sexes
are turned topsy-turvy with a vengeance; and the men will have
nothing left for it but to stop at home and darn the stockings.
-- Let's have some breakfast."
"How-d'ye-do, papa?" said Magdalen, taking Mr. Vanstone as
boisterously round the neck as if he belonged to some larger
order of Newfoundland dog, and was made to be romped with at his
daughter's convenience. "I'm the rake Miss Garth means; and I
want to go to another concert -- or a play, if you like -- or a
ball, if you prefer it -- or anything else in the way of
amusement that puts me into a new dress, and plunges me into a
crowd of people, and illuminates me with plenty of light, and
sets me in a tingle of excitement all over, from head to foot.
Anything will do, as long as it doesn't send us to bed at eleven
o'clock."
Mr. Vanstone sat down composedly under his daughter's flow of
language, like a man who was well used to verbal inundation from
that quarter. "If I am to be allowed my choice of amusements next
time," said the worthy gentleman, "I think a play will suit me
better than a concert. The girls enjoyed themselves amazingly, my
dear," he continued, addressing his wife. "More than I did, I
must say. It was altogether above my mark. They played one piece
of music which lasted forty minutes. It stopped three times,
by-the-way; and we all thought it was done each time, and clapped
our hands, rejoiced to be rid of it. But on it went again, to our
great surprise and mortification, till we gave it up in despair,
and all wished ourselves at Jericho. Norah, my dear! when we had
crash-bang for forty minutes, with three stoppages by-the-way,
what did they call it?"
"A symphony, papa," replied Norah.
"Yes, you darling old Goth, a symphony by the great Beethoven!"
added Magdalen. "How can you say you were not amused? Have you
forgotten the yellow-looking foreign woman, with the
unpronounceable name? Don't you remember the faces she made when
she sang? and the way she courtesied and courtesied, till she
cheated the foolish people into crying encore? Look here, mamma
-- look here, Miss Garth!"
She snatched up an empty plate from the table, to represent a
sheet of music, held it before her in the established
concert-room position, and produced an imitation of the
unfortunate singer's grimaces and courtesyings, so accur a tely
and quaintly true to the original, that her father roared with
laughter; and even the footman (who came in at that moment with
the post-bag) rushed out of the room again, and committed the
indecorum of echoing his master audibly on the other side of the
door.
"Letters, papa. I want the key," said Magdalen, passing from the
imitation at the breakfast-table to the post-bag on the sideboard
with the easy abruptness which characterized all her actions.
Mr. Vanstone searched his pockets and shook his head. Though his
youngest daughter might resemble him in nothing else, it was easy
to see where Magdalen's unmethodical habits came from.
"I dare say I have left it in the library, along with my other
keys," said Mr. Vanstone. "Go and look for it, my dear."
"You really should check Magdalen," pleaded Mrs. Vanstone,
addressing her husband when her daughter had left the room.
"Those habits of mimicry are growing on her; and she speaks to
you with a levity which it is positively shocking to hear."
"Exactly what I have said myself, till I am tired of repeating
it," remarked Miss Garth. "She treats Mr. Vanstone as if he was a
kind of younger brother of hers."
"You are kind to us in everything else, papa; and you make kind
allowances for Magdalen's high spirits -- don't you?" said the
quiet Norah, taking her father's part and her sister's with so
little show of resolution on the surface that few observers would
have been sharp enough to detect the genuine substance beneath
it.
"Thank you, my dear," said good-natured Mr. Vanstone. "Thank you
for a very pretty speech. As for Magdalen," he continued,
addressing his wife and Miss Garth, "she's an unbroken filly. Let
her caper and kick in the paddock to her heart's content. Time
enough to break her to harness when she gets a little older."
The door opened, and Magdalen returned with the key. She unlocked
the post-bag at the sideboard and poured out the letters in a
heap. Sorting them gayly in less than a minute, she approached
the breakfast-table with both hands full, and delivered the
letters all round with the business-like rapidity of a London
postman.
"Two for Norah," she announced, beginning with her sister. "Three
for Miss Garth. None for mamma. One for me. And the other six all
for papa. You lazy old darling, you hate answering letters, don't
you?" pursued Magdalen, dropping the postman's character and
assuming the daughter's. "How you will grumble and fidget in the
study! and how you will wish there were no such things as letters
in the world! and how red your nice old bald head will get at the
top with the worry of writing the answers; and how many of the
answers you will leave until tomorrow after all! _The Bristol
Theater's open, papa,_" she whispered, slyly and suddenly, in her
father's ear; "I saw it in the newspaper when I went to the
library to get the key. Let's go to-morrow night!"
While his daughter was chattering, Mr. Vanstone was mechanically
sorting his letters. He turned over the first four in succession
and looked carelessly at the addresses. When he came to the fifth
his attention, which had hitherto wandered toward Magdalen,
suddenly became fixed on the post-mark of the letter.
Stooping over him, with her head on his shoulder, Magdalen could
see the post-mark as plainly as her father saw it -- NEW ORLEANS.
"An American letter, papa!" she said. "Who do you know at New
Orleans?"
Mrs. Vanstone started, and looked eagerly at her husband the
moment Magdalen spoke those words.
Mr. Vanstone said nothing. He quietly removed his daughter's arm
from his neck, as if he wished to be free from all interruption.
She returned, accordingly, to her place at the breakfast-table.
Her father, with the letter in his hand, waited a little before
he opened it; her mother looking at him, the while, with an
eager, expectant attention which attracted Miss Garth's notice,
and Norah's, as well as Magdalen's.
After a minute or more of hesitation Mr. Vanstone opened the
letter.
His face changed color the instant he read the first lines; his
cheeks fading to a dull, yellow-brown hue, which would have been
ashy paleness in a less florid man; and his expression becoming
saddened and overclouded in a moment. Norah and Magdalen,
watching anxiously, saw nothing but the change that passed over
their father. Miss Garth alone observed the effect which that
change produced on the attentive mistress of the house.
It was not the effect which she, or any one, could have
anticipated. Mrs. Vanstone looked excited rather than alarmed. A
faint flush rose on her cheeks -her eyes brightened -- she
stirred the tea round and round in her cup in a restless,
impatient manner which was not natural to her.
Magdalen, in her capacity of spoiled child, was, as usual, the
first to break the silence.
"What _is_ the matter, papa?" she asked.
"Nothing," said Mr. Vanstone, sharply, without looking up at her.
"I'm sure there must be something," persisted Magdalen. "I'm sure
there is bad news, papa, in that American letter."
"There is nothing in the letter that concerns _you_," said Mr.
Vanstone.
It was the first direct rebuff that Magdalen had ever received
from her father. She looked at him with an incredulous surprise,
which would have been irresistibly absurd under less serious
circumstances.
Nothing more was said. For the first time, perhaps, in their
lives, the family sat round the breakfast-table in painful
silence. Mr. Vanstone's hearty morning appetite, like his hearty
morning spirits, was gone. He absently broke off some morsels of
dry toast from the rack near him, absently finished his first cup
of tea -- then asked for a second, which he left before him
untouched.
"Norah," he said, after an interval, "you needn't wait for me.
Magdalen, my dear, you can go when you like."
His daughters rose immediately; and Miss Garth considerately
followed their example. When an easy-tempered man does assert
himself in his family, the rarity of the demonstration invariably
has its effect; and the will of that easy-tempered man is Law.
"What can have happened?" whispered Norah, as they closed the
breakfast-room door and crossed the hall.
"What does papa mean by being cross with Me?" exclaimed Magdalen,
chafing under a sense of her own injuries.
"May I ask -- what right you had to pry into your father's
private affairs?" retorted Miss Garth.
"Right?" repeated Magdalen. "I have no secrets from papa -- what
business has papa to have secrets from me! I consider myself
insulted."
"If you considered yourself properly reproved for not minding
your own business," said the plain-spoken Miss Garth, "you would
be a trifle nearer the truth. Ah! you are like all the rest of
the girls in the present day. Not one in a hundred of you knows
which end of her's uppermost."
The three ladies entered the morning-room; and Magdalen
acknowledged Miss Garth's reproof by banging the door.
Half an hour passed, and neither Mr. Vanstone nor his wife left
the breakfast-room. The servant, ignorant of what had happened,
went in to clear the table -- found his master and mistress
seated close together in deep consultation -- and immediately
went out again. Another quarter of an hour elapsed before the
breakfast-room door was opened, and the private conference of the
husband and wife came to an end.
"I hear mamma in the hall," said Norah. "Perhaps she is coming to
tell us something."
Mrs. Vanstone entered the morning-room as her daughter spoke. The
color was deeper on her cheeks, and the brightness of half-dried
tears glistened in her eyes; her step was more hasty, all her
movements were quicker than usual.
"I bring news, my dears, which will surprise you," she said,
addressing her daughters. "Your father and I are going to London
to-morrow."
Magdalen caught her mother by the arm in speechless astonishment.
Miss Garth dropped her work on her lap; even the sedate Norah
started to her feet, and amazedly repeated the words, "Going to
London!"
"Without us?" added Magdalen.
"Your father and I are going alone," said Mrs. Vanstone.
"Perhaps, for as long as three weeks -- but not longer. We are
going" -- she hesitated -- "we are going on imp ortant family
business. Don't hold me, Magdalen. This is a sudden necessity --
I have a great deal to do to-day -- many things to set in order
before tomorrow. There, there, my love, let me go."
She drew her arm away; hastily kissed her youngest daughter on
the forehead; and at once left the room again. Even Magdalen saw
that her mother was not to be coaxed into hearing or answering
any more questions.
The morning wore on, and nothing was seen of Mr. Vanstone. With
the reckless curiosity of her age and character, Magdalen, in
defiance of Miss Garth's prohibition and her sister's
remonstrances, determined to go to the, study and look for her
father there. When she tried the door, it was locked on the
inside. She said, "It's only me, papa;" and waited for the
answer. "I'm busy now, my dear," was the answer. "Don't disturb
me."
Mrs. Vanstone was, in another way, equally inaccessible. She
remained in her own room, with the female servants about her,
immersed in endless preparations for the approaching departure.
The servants, little used in that family to sudden resolutions
and unexpected orders, were awkward and confused in obeying
directions. They ran from room to room unnecessarily, and lost
time and patience in jostling each other on the stairs. If a
stranger had entered the house that day, he might have imagined
that an unexpected disaster had happened in it, instead of an
unexpected necessity for a journey to London. Nothing proceeded
in its ordinary routine. Magdalen, who was accustomed to pass the
morning at the piano, wandered restlessly about the staircases
and passages, and in and out of doors when there were glimpses of
fine weather. Norah, whose fondness for reading had passed into a
family proverb, took up book after book from table and shelf, and
laid them down again, in despair of fixing her attention. Even
Miss Garth felt the all-pervading influence of the household
disorganization, and sat alone by the morning-room fire, with her
head shaking ominously, and her work laid aside.
"Family affairs?" thought Miss Garth, pondering over Mrs.
Vanstone's vague explanatory words. "I have lived twelve years at
Combe-Raven; and these are the first family affairs which have
got between the parents and the children, in all my experience.
What does it mean? Change? I suppose I'm getting old. I don't
like change."
CHAPTER II.
AT ten o'clock the next morning Norah and Magdalen stood alone in
the hall at Combe-Raven watching the departure of the carriage
which took their father and mother to the London train.
Up to the last moment, both the sisters had hoped for some
explanation of that mysterious "family business" to which Mrs.
Vanstone had so briefly alluded on the previous day. No such
explanation had been offered. Even the agitation of the
leave-taking, under circumstances entirely new in the home
experience of the parents and children, had not shaken the
resolute discretion of Mr. and Mrs. Vanstone. They had gone --
with the warmest testimonies of affection, with farewell embraces
fervently reiterated again and again -- but without dropping one
word, from first to last, of the nature of their errand.
As the grating sound of the carriage-wheels ceased suddenly at a
turn in the road, the sisters looked one another in the face;
each feeling, and each betraying in her own way, the dreary sense
that she was openly excluded, for the first time, from the
confidence of her parents. Norah's customary reserve strengthened
into sullen silence -- she sat down in one of the hall chairs and
looked out frowningly through the open house door. Magdalen, as
usual when her temper was ruffled, expressed her dissatisfaction
in the plainest terms. "I don't care who knows it -- I think we
are both of us shamefully ill-used!" With those words, the young
lady followed her sister's example by seating herself on a hall
chair and looking aimlessly out through the open house door.
Almost at the same moment Miss Garth entered the hall from the
morning-room. Her quick observation showed her the necessity for
interfering to some practical purpose; and her ready good sense
at once pointed the way.
"Look up, both of you, if you please, and listen to me," said
Miss Garth. "If we are all three to be comfortable and happy
together, now we are alone, we must stick to our usual habits and
go on in our regular way. There is the state of things in plain
words. Accept the situation -- as the French say. Here am I to
set you the example. I have just ordered an excellent dinner at
the customary hour. I am going to the medicine-chest next, to
physic the kitchen-maid -- an unwholesome girl, whose face-ache
is all stomach. In the meantime, Norah, my dear, you will find
your work and your books, as usual, in the library. Magdalen,
suppose you leave off tying your handkerchief into knots and use
your fingers on the keys of the piano instead? We'll lunch at
one, and take the dogs out afterward. Be as brisk and cheerful
both of you as I am. Come, rouse up directly. If I see those
gloomy faces any longer, as sure as my name's Garth, I'll give
your mother written warning and go back to my friends by the
mixed train at twelve forty."
Concluding her address of expostulation in those terms, Miss
Garth led Norah to the library door, pushed Magdalen into the
morning-room, and went on her own way sternly to the regions of
the medicine-chest.
In this half-jesting, half-earnest manner she was accustomed to
maintain a sort of friendly authority over Mr. Vanstone's
daughters, after her proper functions as governess had
necessarily come to an end. Norah, it is needless to say, had
long since ceased to be her pupil; and Magdalen had, by this
time, completed her education. But Miss Garth had lived too long
and too intimately under Mr. Vanstone's roof to be parted with
for any purely formal considerations; and the first hint at going
away which she had thought it her duty to drop was dismissed with
such affectionate warmth of protest that she never repeated it
again, except in jest. The entire management of the household
was, from that time forth, left in her hands; and to those duties
she was free to add what companionable assistance she could
render to Norah's reading, and what friendly superintendence she
could still exercise over Magdalen's music. Such were the terms
on which Miss Garth was now a resident in Mr. Vanstone's family.
Toward the afternoon the weather improved. At half-past one the
sun was shining brightly; and the ladies left the house,
accompanied by the dogs, to set forth on their walk.
They crossed the stream, and ascended by the little rocky pass to
the hills beyond; then diverged to the left, and returned by a
cross-road which led through the village of Combe-Raven.
As they came in sight of the first cottages, they passed a man,
hanging about the road, who looked attentively, first at
Magdalen, then at Norah. They merely observed that he was short,
that he was dressed in black, and that he was a total stranger to
them -- and continued their homeward walk, without thinking more
about the loitering foot-passenger whom they had met on their way
back.
After they had left the village, and had entered the road which
led straight to the house, Magdalen surprised Miss Garth by
announcing that the stranger in black had turned, after they had
passed him, and was now following them. "He keeps on Norah's side
of the road," she said, mischievously. "I'm not the attraction --
don't blame _me_."
Whether the man was really following them, or not, made little
difference, for they were now close to the house. As they passed
through the lodge-gates, Miss Garth looked round, and saw that
the stranger was quickening his pace, apparently with the purpose
of entering into conversation. Seeing this, she at once directed
the young ladies to go on to the house with the dogs, while she
herself waited for events at the gate.
There was just time to complete this discreet arrangement, before
the stranger reached the lodge. He took off his hat to Miss Garth
politely, as she turned round. What did he look like, on the face
of him? He looked like a clergyman in difficulties.
Taking his port rait, f rom top to toe, the picture of him began
with a tall hat, broadly encircled by a mourning band of crumpled
crape. Below the hat was a lean, long, sallow face, deeply pitted
with the smallpox, and characterized, very remarkably, by eyes of
two different colors -- one bilious green, one bilious brown,
both sharply intelligent. His hair was iron-gray, carefully
brushed round at the temples. His cheeks and chin were in the
bluest bloom of smooth shaving; his nose was short Roman; his
lips long, thin, and supple, curled up at the corners with a
mildly-humorous smile. His white cravat was high, stiff, and
dingy; the collar, higher, stiffer, and dingier, projected its
rigid points on either side beyond his chin. Lower down, the
lithe little figure of the man was arrayed throughout in
sober-shabby black. His frock-coat was buttoned tight round the
waist, and left to bulge open majestically at the chest. His
hands were covered with black cotton gloves neatly darned at the
fingers; his umbrella, worn down at the ferule to the last
quarter of an inch, was carefully preserved, nevertheless, in an
oilskin case. The front view of him was the view in which he
looked oldest; meeting him face to face, he might have been
estimated at fifty or more. Walking behind him, his back and
shoulders were almost young enough to have passed for
five-and-thirty. His manners were distinguished by a grave
serenity. When he opened his lips, he spoke in a rich bass voice,
with an easy flow of language, and a strict attention to the
elocutionary claims of words in more than one syllable.
Persuasion distilled from his mildly-curling lips; and, shabby as
he was, perennial flowers of courtesy bloomed all over him from
head to foot.
"This is the residence of Mr. Vanstone, I believe?" he began,
with a circular wave of his hand in the direction of the house.
"Have I the honor of addressing a member of Mr. Vanstone's
family?"
"Yes," said the plain-spoken Miss Garth. "You are addressing Mr.
Vanstone's governess."
The persuasive man fell back a step -- admired Mr. Vanstone's
governess -advanced a step again -- and continued the
conversation.
"And the two young ladies," he went on, "the two young ladies who
were walking with you are doubtless Mr. Vanstone's daughters? I
recognized the darker of the two, and the elder as I apprehend,
by her likeness to her handsome mother. The younger lady -- "
"You are acquainted with Mrs. Vanstone, I suppose?" said Miss
Garth, interrupting the stranger's flow of language, which, all
things considered, was beginning, in her opinion, to flow rather
freely. The stranger acknowledged the interruption by one of his
polite bows, and submerged Miss Garth in his next sentence as if
nothing had happened.
"The younger lady," he proceeded, "takes after her father, I
presume? I assure you, her face struck me. Looking at it with my
friendly interest in the family, I thought it very remarkable. I
said to myself -- Charming, Characteristic, Memorable. Not like
her sister, not like her mother. No doubt, the image of her
father?"
Once more Miss Garth attempted to stem the man's flow of words.
It was plain that he did not know Mr. Vanstone, even by sight --
otherwise he would never have committed the error of supposing
that Magdalen took after her father. Did he know Mrs. Vanstone
any better? He had left Miss Garth's question on that point
unanswered. In the name of wonder, who was he? Powers of
impudence! what did he want?
"You may be a friend of the family, though I don't remember your
face," said Miss Garth. "What may your commands be, if you
please? Did you come here to pay Mrs. Vanstone a visit?"
"I had anticipated the pleasure of communicating with Mrs.
Vanstone," answered this inveterately evasive and inveterately
civil man. "How is she?"
"Much as usual," said Miss Garth, feeling her resources of
politeness fast failing her.
"Is she at home?"
"No."
"Out for long?"
"Gone to London with Mr. Vanstone."
The man's long face suddenly grew longer. His bilious brown eye
looked disconcerted, and his bilious green eye followed its
example. His manner became palpably anxious; and his choice of
words was more carefully selected than ever.
"Is Mrs. Vanstone's absence likely to extend over any very
lengthened period?" he inquired.
"It will extend over three weeks," replied Miss Garth. "I think
you have now asked me questions enough," she went on, beginning
to let her temper get the better of her at last. "Be so good, if
you please, as to mention your business and your name. If you
have any message to leave for Mrs. Vanstone, I shall be writing
to her by to-night's post, and I can take charge of it."
"A thousand thanks! A most valuable suggestion. Permit me to take
advantage of it immediately."
He was not in the least affected by the severity of Miss Garth's
looks and language -- he was simply relieved by her proposal, and
he showed it with the most engaging sincerity. This time his
bilious green eye took the initiative, and set his bilious brown
eye the example of recovered serenity. His curling lips took a
new twist upward; he tucked his umbrella briskly under his arm;
and produced from the breast of his coat a large old-fashioned
black pocketbook. From this he took a pencil and a card --
hesitated and considered for a moment -- wrote rapidly on the
card -- and placed it, with the politest alacrity, in Miss
Garth's hand.
"I shall feel personally obliged if you will honor me by
inclosing that card in your letter," he said. There is no
necessity for my troubling you additionally with a message. My
name will be quite sufficient to recall a little family matter to
Mrs. Vanstone, which has no doubt escaped her memory. Accept my
best thanks. This has been a day of agreeable surprises to me. I
have found the country hereabouts remarkably pretty; I have seen
Mrs. Vanstone's two charming daughters; I have become acquainted
with an honored preceptress in Mr. Vanstone's family. I
congratulate myself -- I apologize for occupying your valuable
time -- I beg my renewed acknowledgments -- I wish you
good-morning."
He raised his tall hat. His brown eye twinkled, his green eye
twinkled, his curly lips smiled sweetly. In a moment he turned on
his heel. His youthful back appeared to the best advantage; his
active little legs took him away trippingly in the direction of
the village. One, two, three -- and he reached the turn in the
road. Four, five, six -- and he was gone.
Miss Garth looked down at the card in her hand, and looked up
again in blank astonishment. The name and address of the
clerical-looking stranger (both written in pencil) ran as
follows:
_Captain Wragge. Post-office, Bristol._
CHAPTER III.
WHEN she returned to the house, Miss Garth made no attempt to
conceal her unfavorable opinion of the stranger in black. His
object was, no doubt, to obtain pecuniary assistance from Mrs.
Vanstone. What the nature of his claim on her might be seemed
less intelligible -- unless it was the claim of a poor relation.
Had Mrs. Vanstone ever mentioned, in the presence of her
daughters, the name of Captain Wragge? Neither of them
recollected to have heard it before. Had Mrs. Vanstone ever
referred to any poor relations who were dependent on her? On the
contrary she had mentioned of late years that she doubted having
any relations at all who were still living. And yet Captain
Wragge had plainly declared that the name on his card would
recall "a family matter" to Mrs. Vanstone's memory. What did it
mean? A false statement, on the stranger's part, without any
intelligible reason for making it? Or a second mystery, following
close on the heels of the mysterious journey to London?
All the probabilities seemed to point to some hidden connection
between the "family affairs" which had taken Mr. and Mrs.
Vanstone so suddenly from home and the "family matter" associated
with the name of Captain Wragge. Miss Garth's doubts thronged
back irresistibly on her mind as she sealed her letter to Mrs.
Vanstone, with the captain's card added by way of inclosure.
By return of post the answer arrived.
Always the earliest riser among the ladies of the house, Miss
Garth was alo ne in the breakfast-room when the letter was
brought in. Her first glance at its contents convinced her of the
necessity of reading it carefully through in retirement, before
any embarrassing questions could be put to her. Leaving a message
with the servant requesting Norah to make the tea that morning,
she went upstairs at once to the solitude and security of her own
room.
Mrs. Vanstone's letter extended to some length. The first part of
it referred to Captain Wragge, and entered unreservedly into all
necessary explanations relating to the man himself and to the
motive which had brought him to Combe-Raven.
It appeared from Mrs. Vanstone's statement that her mother had
been twice married. Her mother's first husband had been a certain
Doctor Wragge -- a widower with young children; and one of those
children was now the unmilitary-looking captain, whose address
was "Post-office, Bristol." Mrs. Wragge had left no family by her
first husband; and had afterward married Mrs. Vanstone's father.
Of that second marriage Mrs. Vanstone herself was the only issue.
She had lost both her parents while she was still a young woman;
and, in course of years, her mother's family connections (who
were then her nearest surviving relatives) had been one after
another removed by death. She was left, at the present writing,
without a relation in the world -- excepting, perhaps, certain
cousins whom she had never seen, and of whose existence even, at
the present moment, she possessed no positive knowledge.
Under these circumstances, what family claim had Captain Wragge
on Mrs. Vanstone?
None whatever. As the son of her mother's first husband, by that
husband's first wife, not even the widest stretch of courtesy
could have included him at any time in the list of Mrs.
Vanstone's most distant relations. Well knowing this (the letter
proceeded to say), he had nevertheless persisted in forcing
himself upon her as a species of family connection: and she had
weakly sanctioned the intrusion, solely from the dread that he
would otherwise introduce himself to Mr. Vanstone's notice, and
take unblushing advantage of Mr. Vanstone's generosity.
Shrinking, naturally, from allowing her husband to be annoyed,
and probably cheated as well, by any person who claimed, however
preposterously, a family connection with herself, it had been her
practice, for many years past, to assist the captain from her own
purse, on the condition that he should never come near the house,
and that he should not presume to make any application whatever
to Mr. Vanstone.
Readily admitting the imprudence of this course, Mrs. Vanstone
further explained that she had perhaps been the more inclined to
adopt it through having been always accustomed, in her early
days, to see the captain living now upon one member, and now upon
another, of her mother's family. Possessed of abilities which
might have raised him to distinction in almost any career that he
could have chosen, he had nevertheless, from his youth upward,
been a disgrace to all his relatives. He had been expelled the
militia regiment in which he once held a commission. He had tried
one employment after another, and had discreditably failed in
all. He had lived on his wits, in the lowest and basest meaning
of the phrase. He had married a poor ignorant woman, who had
served as a waitress at some low eating-house, who had
unexpectedly come into a little money, and whose small
inheritance he had mercilessly squandered to the last farthing.
In plain terms, he was an incorrigible scoundrel; and he had now
added one more to the list of his many misdemeanors by impudently
breaking the conditions on which Mrs. Vanstone had hitherto
assisted him. She had written at once to the address indicated on
his card, in such terms and to such purpose as would prevent him,
she hoped and believed, from ever venturing near the house again.
Such were the terms in which Mrs. Vanstone concluded that first
part of her letter which referred exclusively to Captain Wragge.
Although the statement thus presented implied a weakness in Mrs.
Vanstone's character which Miss Garth, after many years of
intimate experience, had never detected, she accepted the
explanation as a matter of course; receiving it all the more
readily inasmuch as it might, without impropriety, be
communicated in substance to appease the irritated curiosity of
the two young ladies. For this reason especially she perused the
first half of the letter with an agreeable sense of relief. Far
different was the impression produced on her when she advanced to
the second half, and when she had read it to the end.
The second part of the letter was devoted to the subject of the
journey to London.
Mrs. Vanstone began by referring to the long and intimate
friendship which had existed between Miss Garth and herself. She
now felt it due to that friendship to explain confidentially the
motive which had induced her to leave home with her husband. Miss
Garth had delicately refrained from showing it, but she must
naturally have felt, and must still be feeling, great surprise at
the mystery in which their departure had been involved; and she
must doubtless have asked herself why Mrs. Vanstone should have
been associated with family affairs which (in her independent
position as to relatives) must necessarily concern Mr. Vanstone
alone.
Without touching on those affairs, which it was neither desirable
nor necessary to do, Mrs. Vanstone then proceeded to say that she
would at once set all Miss Garth's doubts at rest, so far as they
related to herself, by one plain acknowledgment. Her object in
accompanying her husband to London was to see a certain
celebrated physician, and to consult him privately on a very
delicate and anxious matter connected with the state of her
health. In plainer terms still, this anxious matter meant nothing
less than the possibility that she might again become a mother.
When the doubt had first suggested itself she had treated it as a
mere delusion. The long interval that had elapsed since the birth
of her last child; the serious illness which had afflicted her
after the death of that child in infancy; the time of life at
which she had now arrived -- all inclined her to dismiss the idea
as soon as it arose in her mind. It had returned again and again
in spite of her. She had felt the necessity of consulting the
highest medical authority; and had shrunk, at the same time, from
alarming her daughters by summoning a London physician to the
house. The medical opinion, sought under the circumstances
already mentioned, had now been obtained. Her doubt was confirmed
as a certainty; and the result, which might be expected to take
place toward the end of the summer, was, at her age and with her
constitutional peculiarities, a subject for serious future
anxiety, to say the least of it. The physician had done his best
to encourage her; but she had understood the drift of his
questions more clearly than he supposed, and she knew that he
looked to the future with more than ordinary doubt.
Having disclosed these particulars, Mrs. Vanstone requested that
they might be kept a secret between her correspondent and
herself. She had felt unwilling to mention her suspicions to Miss
Garth, until those suspicions had been confirmed -- and she now
recoiled, with even greater reluctance, from allowing her
daughters to be in any way alarmed about her. It would be best to
dismiss the subject for the present, and to wait hopefully till
the summer came. In the meantime they would all, she trusted, be
happily reunited on the twenty-third of the month, which Mr.
Vanstone had fixed on as the day for their return. With this
intimation, and with the customary messages, the letter, abruptly
and confusedly, came to an end.
For the first few minutes, a natural sympathy for Mrs. Vanstone
was the only feeling of which Miss Garth was conscious after she
had laid the letter down. Ere long, however, there rose obscurely
on her mind a doubt which perplexed and distressed her. Was the
explanation which she had just read really as satisfactory and as
complete as it professed to be? Testing it plainly by facts,
surely not.
On the morning of her depar ture, Mrs. Vanstone had
unquestionably left the house in good spirits. At her age, and in
her state of health, were good spirits compatible with such an
errand to a physician as the errand on which she was bent? Then,
again, had that letter from New Orleans, which had necessitated
Mr. Vanstone's departure, no share in occasioning his wife's
departure as well? Why, otherwise, had she looked up so eagerly
the moment her daughter mentioned the postmark. Granting the
avowed motive for her journey -- did not her manner, on the
morning when the letter was opened, and again on the morning of
departure, suggest the existence of some other motive which her
letter kept concealed?
If it was so, the conclusion that followed was a very distressing
one. Mrs. Vanstone, feeling what was due to her long friendship
with Miss Garth, had apparently placed the fullest confidence in
her, on one subject, by way of unsuspiciously maintaining the
strictest reserve toward her on another. Naturally frank and
straightforward in all her own dealings, Miss Garth shrank from
plainly pursuing her doubts to this result: a want of loyalty
toward her tried and valued friend seemed implied in the mere
dawning of it on her mind.
She locked up the letter in her desk; roused herself resolutely
to attend to the passing interests of the day; and went
downstairs again to the breakfast-room. Amid many uncertainties,
this at least was clear, Mr. and Mrs. Vanstone were coming back
on the twenty-third of the month. Who could say what new
revelations might not come back with them?
CHAPTER IV.
No new revelations came back with them: no anticipations
associated with their return were realized. On the one forbidden
subject of their errand in London, there was no moving either the
master or the mistress of the house. Whatever their object might
have been, they had to all appearance successfully accomplished
it -- for they both returned in perfect possession of their
every-day looks and manners. Mrs. Vanstone's spirits had subsided
to their natural quiet level; Mr. Vanstone's imperturbable
cheerfulness sat as easily and indolently on him as usual. This
was the one noticeable result of their journey -- this, and no
more. Had the household revolution run its course already? Was
the secret thus far hidden impenetrably, hidden forever?
Nothing in this world is hidden forever. The gold which has lain
for centuries unsuspected in the ground, reveals itself one day
on the surface. Sand turns traitor, and betrays the footstep that
has passed over it; water gives back to the tell-tale surface the
body that has been drowned. Fire itself leaves the confession, in
ashes, of the substance consumed in it. Hate breaks its
prison-secrecy in the thoughts, through the doorway of the eyes;
and Love finds the Judas who betrays it by a kiss. Look where we
will, the inevitable law of revelation is one of the laws of
nature: the lasting preservation of a secret is a miracle which
the world has never yet seen.
How was the secret now hidden in the household at Combe-Raven
doomed to disclose itself? Through what coming event in the daily
lives of the father, the mother, and the daughters, was the law
of revelation destined to break the fatal way to discovery? The
way opened (unseen by the parents, and unsuspected by the
children) through the first event that happened after Mr. and
Mrs. Vanstone's return -- an event which presented, on the
surface of it, no interest of greater importance than the trivial
social ceremony of a morning call.
Three days after the master and mistress of Combe-Raven had come
back, the female members of the family happened to be assembled
together in the morning-room. The view from the windows looked
over the flower-garden and shrubbery; this last being protected
at its outward extremity by a fence, and approached from the lane
beyond by a wicket-gate. During an interval in the conversation,
the attention of the ladies was suddenly attracted to this gate,
by the sharp sound of the iron latch falling in its socket. Some
one had entered the shrubbery from the lane; and Magdalen at once
placed herself at the window to catch the first sight of the
visitor through the trees.
After a few minutes, the figure of a gentleman became visible, at
the point where the shrubbery path joined the winding garden-walk
which led to the house. Magdalen looked at him attentively,
without appearing, at first, to know who he was. As he came
nearer, however, she started in astonishment; and, turning
quickly to her mother and sister, proclaimed the gentleman in the
garden to be no other than "Mr. Francis Clare."
The visitor thus announced was the son of Mr. Vanstone's oldest
associate and nearest neighbor.
Mr. Clare the elder inhabited an unpretending little cottage,
situated just outside the shrubbery fence which marked the limit
of the Combe-Raven grounds. Belonging to the younger branch of a
family of great antiquity, the one inheritance of importance that
he had derived from his ancestors was the possession of a
magnificent library, which not only filled all the rooms in his
modest little dwelling, but lined the staircases and passages as
well. Mr. Clare's books represented the one important interest of
Mr. Clare's life. He had been a widower for many years past, and
made no secret of his philosophical resignation to the loss of
his wife. As a father, he regarded his family of three sons in
the light of a necessary domestic evil, which perpetually
threatened the sanctity of his study and the safety of his books.
When the boys went to school, Mr. Clare said "good-by" to them --
and "thank God" to himself. As for his small income, and his
still smaller domestic establishment, he looked at them both from
the same satirically indifferent point of view. He called himself
a pauper with a pedigree. He abandoned the entire direction of
his household to the slatternly old woman who was his only
servant, on the condition that she was never to venture near his
books, with a duster in her hand, from one year's end to the
other. His favorite poets were Horace and Pope; his chosen
philosophers, Hobbes and Voltaire. He took his exercise and his
fresh air under protest; and always walked the same distance to a
yard, on the ugliest high-road in the neighborhood. He was
crooked of back, and quick of temper. He could digest radishes,
and sleep after green tea. His views of human nature were the
views of Diogenes, tempered by Rochefoucauld; his personal habits
were slovenly in the last degree; and his favorite boast was that
he had outlived all human prejudices.
Such was this singular man, in his more superficial aspects. What
nobler qualities he might possess below the surface, no one had
ever discovered. Mr. Vanstone, it is true, stoutly asserted that
"Mr. Clare's worst side was his outside" -- but in this
expression of opinion he stood alone among his neighbors. The
association between these two widely-dissimilar men had lasted
for many years, and was almost close enough to be called a
friendship. They had acquired a habit of meeting to smoke
together on certain evenings in the week, in the
cynic-philosopher's study, and of there disputing on every
imaginable subject -- Mr. Vanstone flourishing the stout cudgels
of assertion, and Mr. Clare meeting him with the keen edged-tools
of sophistry. They generally quarreled at night, and met on the
neutral ground of the shrubbery to be reconciled together the
next morning. The bond of intercourse thus curiously established
between them was strengthened on Mr. Vanstone's side by a hearty
interest in his neighbor's three sons -- an interest by which
those sons benefited all the more importantly, seeing that one of
the prejudices which their father had outlived was a prejudice in
favor of his own children.
"I look at those boys," the philosopher was accustomed to say,
"with a perfectly impartial eye; I dismiss the unimportant
accident of their birth from all consideration; and I find them
below the average in every respect. The only excuse which a poor
gentleman has for presuming to exist in the nineteenth century,
is the excuse of extraordinary ability. My boys ha ve been a
ddle-headed from infancy. If I had any capital to give them, I
should make Frank a butcher, Cecil a baker, and Arthur a grocer
-- those being the only human vocations I know of which are
certain to be always in request. As it is, I have no money to
help them with; and they have no brains to help themselves. They
appear to me to be three human superfluities in dirty jackets and
noisy boots; and, unless they clear themselves off the community
by running away, I don't myself profess to see what is to be done
with them."
Fortunately for the boys, Mr. Vanstone's views were still fast
imprisoned in the ordinary prejudices. At his intercession, and
through his influence, Frank, Cecil, and Arthur were received on
the foundation of a well-reputed grammar-school. In holiday-time
they were mercifully allowed the run of Mr. Vanstone's paddock;
and were humanized and refined by association, indoors, with Mrs.
Vanstone and her daughters. On these occasions, Mr. Clare used
sometimes to walk across from his cottage (in his dressing-gown
and slippers), and look at the boys disparagingly, through the
window or over the fence, as if they were three wild animals whom
his neighbor was attempting to tame. "You and your wife are
excellent people," he used to say to Mr. Vanstone. "I respect
your honest prejudices in favor of those boys of mine with all my
heart. But you are _so_ wrong about them -- you are indeed! I
wish to give no offense; I speak quite impartially -- but mark my
words, Vanstone: they'll all three turn out ill, in spite of
everything you can do to prevent it."
In later years, when Frank had reached the age of seventeen, the
same curious shifting of the relative positions of parent and
friend between the two neighbors was exemplified more absurdly
than ever. A civil engineer in the north of England, who owed
certain obligations to Mr. Vanstone, expressed his willingness to
take Frank under superintendence, on terms of the most favorable
kind. When this proposal was received, Mr. Clare, as usual, first
shifted his own character as Frank's father on Mr. Vanstone's
shoulders -- and then moderated his neighbor's parental
enthusiasm from the point of view of an impartial spectator.
"It's the finest chance for Frank that could possibly have
happened," cried Mr. Vanstone, in a glow of fatherly enthusiasm.
"My good fellow, he won't take it," retorted Mr. Clare, with the
icy composure of a disinterested friend.
"But he _shall_ take it," persisted Mr. Vanstone.
"Say he shall have a mathematical head," rejoined Mr. Clare; "say
he shall possess industry, ambition, and firmness of purpose.
Pooh! pooh! you don't look at him with my impartial eyes. I say,
No mathematics, no industry, no ambition, no firmness of purpose.
Frank is a compound of negatives -- and there they are."
"Hang your negatives!" shouted Mr. Vanstone. "I don't care a rush
for negatives, or affirmatives either. Frank shall have this
splendid chance; and I'll lay you any wager you like he makes the
best of it."
"I am not rich enough to lay wagers, usually," replied Mr. Clare;
"but I think I have got a guinea about the house somewhere; and
I'll lay you that guinea Frank comes back on our hands like a bad
shilling."
"Done!" said Mr. Vanstone. "No: stop a minute! I won't do the
lad's character the injustice of backing it at even money. I'll
lay you five to one Frank turns up trumps in this business! You
ought to be ashamed of yourself for talking of him as you do.
What sort of hocus-pocus you bring it about by, I don't pretend
to know; but you always end in making me take his part, as if I
was his father instead of you. Ah yes! give you time, and you'll
defend yourself. I won't give you time; I won't have any of your
special pleading. Black's white according to you. I don't care:
it's black for all that. You may talk nineteen to the dozen -- I
shall write to my friend and say Yes, in Frank's interests, by
to-day's post."
Such were the circumstances under which Mr. Francis Clare
departed for the north of England, at the age of seventeen, to
start in life as a civil engineer.
From time to time, Mr. Vanstone's friend communicated with him on
the subject of the new pupil. Frank was praised, as a quiet,
gentleman-like, interesting lad -but he was also reported to be
rather slow at acquiring the rudiments of engineering science.
Other letters, later in date, described him as a little too ready
to despond about himself; as having been sent away, on that
account, to some new railway works, to see if change of scene
would rouse him; and as having benefited in every respect by the
experiment -- except perhaps in regard to his professional
studies, which still advanced but slowly. Subsequent
communications announced his departure, under care of a
trustworthy foreman, for some public works in Belgium; touched on
the general benefit he appeared to derive from this new change;
praised his excellent manners and address, which were of great
assistance in facilitating business communications with the
foreigners -- and passed over in ominous silence the main
question of his actual progress in the acquirement of knowledge.
These reports, and many others which resembled them, were all
conscientiously presented by Frank's friend to the attention of
Frank's father. On each occasion, Mr. Clare exulted over Mr.
Vanstone, and Mr. Vanstone quarreled with Mr. Clare. "One of
these days you'll wish you hadn't laid that wager," said the
cynic philosopher. "One of these days I shall have the blessed
satisfaction of pocketing your guinea," cried the sanguine
friend. Two years had then passed since Frank's departure. In one
year more results asserted themselves, and settled the question.
Two days after Mr. Vanstone's return from London, he was called
away from the breakfast-table before he had found time enough to
look over his letters, delivered by the morning's post. Thrusting
them into one of the pockets of his shooting-jacket, he took the
letters out again, at one grasp, to read them when occasion
served, later in the day. The grasp included the whole
correspondence, with one exception -- that exception being a
final report from the civil engineer, which notified the
termination of the connection between his pupil and himself, and
the immediate return of Frank to his father's house.
While this important announcement lay unsuspected in Mr.
Vanstone's pocket, the object of it was traveling home, as fast
as railways could take him. At half-past ten at night, while Mr.
Clare was sitting in studious solitude over his books and his
green tea, with his favorite black cat to keep him company, he
heard footsteps in the passage -- the door opened -- and Frank
stood before him.
Ordinary men would have been astonished. But the philosopher's
composure was not to be shaken by any such trifle as the
unexpected return of his eldest son. He could not have looked up
more calmly from his learned volume if Frank had been absent for
three minutes instead of three years.
"Exactly what I predicted," said Mr. Clare. "Don't interrupt me
by making explanations; and don't frighten the cat. If there is
anything to eat in the kitchen, get it and go to bed. You can
walk over to Combe-Raven tomorrow and give this message from me
to Mr. Vanstone: 'Father's compliments, sir, and I have come back
upon your hands like a bad shilling, as he always said I should.
He keeps his own guinea, and takes your five; and he hopes you'll
mind what he says to you another time.' That is the message. Shut
the door after you. Good-night."
Under these unfavorable auspices, Mr. Francis Clare made his
appearance the next morning in the grounds at Combe-Raven; and,
something doubtful of the reception that might await him, slowly
approached the precincts of the house.
It was not wonderful that Magdalen should have failed to
recognize him when he first appeared in view. He had gone away a
backward lad of seventeen; he returned a young man of twenty. His
slim figure had now acquired strength and grace, and had
increased in stature to the medium height. The small regular
features, which he was supposed to have inherited from his
mother, were rounded an d filled ou t, without having lost their
remarkable delicacy of form. His beard was still in its infancy;
and nascent lines of whisker traced their modest way sparely down
his cheeks. His gentle, wandering brown eyes would have looked to
better advantage in a woman's face -- they wanted spirit and
firmness to fit them for the face of a man. His hands had the
same wandering habit as his eyes; they were constantly changing
from one position to another, constantly twisting and turning any
little stray thing they could pick up. He was undeniably
handsome, graceful, well-bred -- but no close observer could look
at him without suspecting that the stout old family stock had
begun to wear out in the later generations, and that Mr. Francis
Clare had more in him of the shadow of his ancestors than of the
substance.
When the astonishment caused by his appearance had partially
subsided, a search was instituted for the missing report. It was
found in the remotest recesses of Mr. Vanstone's capacious
pocket, and was read by that gentleman on the spot.
The plain facts, as stated by the engineer, were briefly these:
Frank was not possessed of the necessary abilities to fit him for
his new calling; and it was useless to waste time by keeping him
any longer in an employment for which he had no vocation. This,
after three years' trial, being the conviction on both sides, the
master had thought it the most straightforward course for the
pupil to go home and candidly place results before his father and
his friends. In some other pursuit, for which he was more fit,
and in which he could feel an interest, he would no doubt display
the industry and perseverance which he had been too much
discouraged to practice in the profession that he had now
abandoned. Personally, he was liked by all who knew him; and his
future prosperity was heartily desired by the many friends whom
he had made in the North. Such was the substance of the report,
and so it came to an end.
Many men would have thought the engineer's statement rather too
carefully worded; and, suspecting him of trying to make the best
of a bad case, would have entertained serious doubts on the
subject of Frank's future. Mr. Vanstone was too easy-tempered and
sanguine -- and too anxious, as well, not to yield his old
antagonist an inch more ground than he could help -- to look at
the letter from any such unfavorable point of view. Was it
Frank's fault if he had not got the stuff in him that engineers
were made of? Did no other young men ever begin life with a false
start? Plenty began in that way, and got over it, and did wonders
afterward. With these commentaries on the letter, the
kind-hearted gentleman patted Frank on the shoulder. "Cheer up,
my lad!" said Mr. Vanstone. "We will be even with your father one
of these days, though he _has_ won the wager this time!"
The example thus set by the master of the house was followed at
once by the family -- with the solitary exception of Norah, whose
incurable formality and reserve expressed themselves, not too
graciously, in her distant manner toward the visitor. The rest,
led by Magdalen (who had been Frank's favorite playfellow in past
times) glided back into their old easy habits with him without an
effort. He was "Frank" with all of them but Norah, who persisted
in addressing him as "Mr. Clare." Even the account he was now
encouraged to give of the reception accorded to him by his
father, on the previous night, failed to disturb Norah's gravity.
She sat with her dark, handsome face steadily averted, her eyes
cast down, and the rich color in her cheeks warmer and deeper
than usual. All the rest, Miss Garth included, found old Mr.
Clare's speech of welcome to his son quite irresistible. The
noise and merriment were at their height when the servant came
in, and struck the whole party dumb by the announcement of
visitors in the drawing-room. "Mr. Marrable, Mrs. Marrable, and
Miss Marrable; Evergreen Lodge, Clifton."
Norah rose as readily as if the new arrivals had been a relief to
her mind. Mrs. Vanstone was the next to leave her chair. These
two went away first, to receive the visitors. Magdalen, who
preferred the society of her father and Frank, pleaded hard to be
left behind; but Miss Garth, after granting five minutes' grace,
took her into custody and marched her out of the room. Frank rose
to take his leave.
"No, no," said Mr. Vanstone, detaining him. "Don't go. These
people won't stop long. Mr. Marrable's a merchant at Bristol.
I've met him once or twice, when the girls forced me to take them
to parties at Clifton. Mere acquaintances, nothing more. Come and
smoke a cigar in the greenhouse. Hang all visitors -- they worry
one's life out. I'll appear at the last moment with an apology;
and you shall follow me at a safe distance, and be a proof that I
was really engaged."
Proposing this ingenious stratagem in a confidential whisper, Mr.
Vanstone took Frank's arm and led him round the house by the back
way. The first ten minutes of seclusion in the conservatory
passed without events of any kind. At the end of that time, a
flying figure in bright garments flashed upon the two gentlemen
through the glass -- the door was flung open -- flower-pots fell
in homage to passing petticoats -- and Mr. Vanstone's youngest
daughter ran up to him at headlong speed, with every external
appearance of having suddenly taken leave of her senses.
"Papa! the dream of my whole life is realized," she said, as soon
as she could speak. "I shall fly through the roof of the
greenhouse if somebody doesn't hold me down. The Marrables have
come here with an invitation. Guess, you darling -guess what
they're going to give at Evergreen Lodge!"
"A ball!" said Mr. Vanstone, without a moment's hesitation.
"Private Theatricals!!!" cried Magdalen, her clear young voice
ringing through the conservatory like a bell; her loose sleeves
falling back and showing her round white arms to the dimpled
elbows, as she clapped her hands ecstatically in the air. "'The
Rivals' is the play, papa -- 'The Rivals,' by the famous
what's-his-name -- and they want ME to act! The one thing in the
whole universe that I long to do most. It all depends on you.
Mamma shakes her head; and Miss Garth looks daggers; and Norah's
as sulky as usual -- but if you say Yes, they must all three give
way and let me do as I like. Say Yes," she pleaded, nestling
softly up to her father, and pressing her lips with a fond
gentleness to his ear, as she whispered the next words. "Say Yes,
and I'll be a good girl for the rest of my life."
"A good girl?" repeated Mr. Vanstone -- "a mad girl, I think you
must mean. Hang these people and their theatricals! I shall have
to go indoors and see about this matter. You needn't throw away
your cigar, Frank. You're well out of the business, and you can
stop here."
"No, he can't," said Magdalen. "He's in the business, too."
Mr. Francis Clare had hitherto remained modestly in the
background. He now came forward with a face expressive of
speechless amazement.
"Yes," continued Magdalen, answering his blank look of inquiry
with perfect composure. "You are to act. Miss Marrable and I have
a turn for business, and we settled it all in five minutes. There
are two parts in the play left to be filled. One is Lucy, the
waiting-maid; which is the character I have undertaken -- with
papa's permission," she added, slyly pinching her father's arm;
"and he won't say No, will he? First, because he's a darling;
secondly, because I love him, and he loves me; thirdly, because
there is never any difference of opinion between us (is there?);
fourthly, because I give him a kiss, which naturally stops his
mouth and settles the whole question. Dear me, I'm wandering.
Where was I just now? Oh yes! explaining myself to Frank -- "
"I beg your pardon," began Frank, attempting, at this point, to
enter his protest.
"The second character in the play," pursued Magdalen, without
taking the smallest notice of the protest, "is Falkland -- a
jealous lover, with a fine flow of language. Miss Marrable and I
discussed Falkland privately on the window-seat while the rest
were talking. She is a delightful girl -- so impulsive , so
sensible, s o entirely unaffected. She confided in me. She said:
'One of our miseries is that we can't find a gentleman who will
grapple with the hideous difficulties of Falkland.' Of course I
soothed her. Of course I said: 'I've got the gentleman, and he
shall grapple immediately.' -- 'Oh heavens! who is he?' -- 'Mr.
Francis Clare.' -- 'And where is he?' -- 'In the house at this
moment.' -- 'Will you be so very charming, Miss Vanstone, as to
fetch him?' -'I'll fetch him, Miss Marrable, with the greatest
pleasure.' I left the window-seat -- I rushed into the
morning-room -- I smelled cigars -- I followed the smell -- and
here I am."
"It's a compliment, I know, to be asked to act," said Frank, in
great embarrassment. "But I hope you and Miss Marrable will
excuse me -- "
"Certainly not. Miss Marrable and I are both remarkable for the
firmness of our characters. When we say Mr. So-and-So is
positively to act the part of Falkland, we positively mean it.
Come in and be introduced."
"But I never tried to act. I don't know how."
"Not of the slightest consequence. If you don't know how, come to
me and I'll teach you."
"You!" exclaimed Mr. Vanstone. "What do you know about it?"
"Pray, papa, be serious! I have the strongest internal conviction
that I could act every character in the play -- Falkland
included. Don't let me have to speak a second time, Frank. Come
and be introduced."
She took her father's arm, and moved on with him to the door of
the greenhouse. At the steps, she turned and looked round to see
if Frank was following her. It was only the action of a moment;
but in that moment her natural firmness of will rallied all its
resources -- strengthened itself with the influence of her beauty
-- commanded -- and conquered. She looked lovely: the flush was
tenderly bright in her cheeks; the radiant pleasure shone and
sparkled in her eyes; the position of her figure, turned suddenly
from the waist upward, disclosed its delicate strength, its
supple firmness, its seductive, serpentine grace. "Come!" she
said, with a coquettish beckoning action of her head. "Come,
Frank!"
Few men of forty would have resisted her at that moment. Frank
was twenty last birthday. In other words, he threw aside his
cigar, and followed her out of the greenhouse.
As he turned and closed the door -- in the instant when he lost
sight of her -his disinclination to be associated with the
private theatricals revived. At the foot of the house-steps he
stopped again; plucked a twig from a plant near him; broke it in
his hand; and looked about him uneasily, on this side and on
that. The path to the left led back to his father's cottage --
the way of escape lay open. Why not take it?
While he still hesitated, Mr. Vanstone and his daughter reached
the top of the steps. Once more, Magdalen looked round -- looked
with her resistless beauty, with her all-conquering smile. She
beckoned again; and again he followed her -up the steps, and over
the threshold. The door closed on them.
So, with a trifling gesture of invitation on one side, with a
trifling act of compliance on the other: so -- with no knowledge
in his mind, with no thought in hers, of the secret still hidden
under the journey to London -- they took the way which led to
that secret's discovery, through many a darker winding that was
yet to come.
CHAPTER V.
MR. VANSTONE'S inquiries into the proposed theatrical
entertainment at Evergreen Lodge were answered by a narrative of
dramatic disasters; of which Miss Marrable impersonated the
innocent cause, and in which her father and mother played the
parts of chief victims.
Miss Marrable was that hardest of all born tyrants -- an only
child. She had never granted a constitutional privilege to her
oppressed father and mother since the time when she cut her first
tooth. Her seventeenth birthday was now near at hand; she had
decided on celebrating it by acting a play; had issued her orders
accordingly; and had been obeyed by her docile parents as
implicitly as usual. Mrs. Marrable gave up the drawing-room to be
laid waste for a stage and a theater. Mr. Marrable secured the
services of a respectable professional person to drill the young
ladies and gentlemen, and to accept all the other
responsibilities incidental to creating a dramatic world out of a
domestic chaos. Having further accustomed themselves to the
breaking of furniture and the staining of walls -- to thumping,
tumbling, hammering, and screaming; to doors always banging, and
to footsteps perpetually running up and down stairs -- the
nominal master and mistress of the house fondly believed that
their chief troubles were over. Innocent and fatal delusion! It
is one thing in private society to set up the stage and choose
the play -- it is another thing altogether to find the actors.
Hitherto, only the small preliminary annoyances proper to the
occasion had shown themselves at Evergreen Lodge. The sound and
serious troubles were all to come.
"The Rivals" having been chosen as the play, Miss Marrable, as a
matter of course, appropriated to herself the part of "Lydia
Languish." One of her favored swains next secured "Captain
Absolute," and another laid violent hands on "Sir Lucius
O'Trigger." These two were followed by an accommodating spinster
relative, who accepted the heavy dramatic responsibility of "Mrs.
Malaprop" -and there the theatrical proceedings came to a pause.
Nine more speaking characters were left to be fitted with
representatives; and with that unavoidable necessity the serious
troubles began.
All the friends of the family suddenly became unreliable people,
for the first time in their lives. After encouraging the idea of
the play, they declined the personal sacrifice of acting in it --
or, they accepted characters, and then broke down in the effort
to study them -- or they volunteered to take the parts which they
knew were already engaged, and declined the parts which were
waiting to be acted -- or they were afflicted with weak
constitutions, and mischievously fell ill when they were wanted
at rehearsal -- or they had Puritan relatives in the background,
and, after slipping into their parts cheerfully at the week's
beginning, oozed out of them penitently, under serious family
pressure, at the week's end. Meanwhile, the carpenters hammered
and the scenes rose. Miss Marrable, whose temperament was
sensitive, became hysterical under the strain of perpetual
anxiety; the family doctor declined to answer for the nervous
consequences if something was not done. Renewed efforts were made
in every direction. Actors and actresses were sought with a
desperate disregard of all considerations of personal fitness.
Necessity, which knows no law, either in the drama or out of it,
accepted a lad of eighteen as the representative of "Sir Anthony
Absolute"; the stage-manager undertaking to supply the necessary
wrinkles from the illimitable resources of theatrical art. A lady
whose age was unknown, and whose personal appearance was stout --
but whose heart was in the right place -- volunteered to act the
part of the sentimental "Julia," and brought with her the
dramatic qualification of habitually wearing a wig in private
life. Thanks to these vigorous measures, the play was at last
supplied with representatives -- always excepting the two
unmanageable characters of "Lucy" the waiting-maid, and
"Falkland," Julia's jealous lover. Gentlemen came; saw Julia at
rehearsal; observed her stoutness and her wig; omitted to notice
that her heart was in the right place; quailed at the prospect,
apologized, and retired. Ladies read the part of "Lucy"; remarked
that she appeared to great advantage in the first half of the
play, and faded out of it altogether in the latter half; objected
to pass from the notice of the audience in that manner, when all
the rest had a chance of distinguishing themselves to the end;
shut up the book, apologized, and retired. In eight days more the
night of performance would arrive; a phalanx of social martyrs
two hundred strong had been convened to witness it; three full
rehearsals were absolutely necessary; and two characters in the
play were not filled yet. With this lamentable story , and with
the humblest apologies for presuming on a slight acquaintance,
the Marrables appeared at Combe-Raven, to appeal to the young
ladies for a "Lucy," and to the universe for a "Falkland," with
the mendicant pertinacity of a family in despair.
This statement of circumstances -- addressed to an audience which
included a father of Mr. Vanstone's disposition, and a daughter
of Magdalen's temperament -- produced the result which might have
been anticipated from the first.
Either misinterpreting, or disregarding, the ominous silence
preserved by his wife and Miss Garth, Mr. Vanstone not only gave
Magdalen permission to assist the forlorn dramatic company, but
accepted an invitation to witness the performance for Norah and
himself. Mrs. Vanstone declined accompanying them on account of
her health; and Miss Garth only engaged to make one among the
audience conditionally on not being wanted at home. The "parts"
of "Lucy" and "Falkland" (which the distressed family carried
about with them everywhere, like incidental maladies) were handed
to their representatives on the spot. Frank's faint remonstrances
were rejected without a hearing; the days and hours of rehearsal
were carefully noted down on the covers of the parts; and the
Marrables took their leave, with a perfect explosion of thanks --
father, mother, and daughter sowing their expressions of
gratitude broadcast, from the drawing-room door to the
garden-gates.
As soon as the carriage had driven away, Magdalen presented
herself to the general observation under an entirely new aspect.
"If any more visitors call to-day," she said, with the
profoundest gravity of look and manner, "I am not at home. This
is a far more serious matter than any of you suppose. Go
somewhere by yourself, Frank, and read over your part, and don't
let your attention wander if you can possibly help it. I shall
not be accessible before the evening. If you will come here --
with papa's permission -- after tea, my views on the subject of
Falkland will be at your disposal. Thomas! whatever else the
gardener does, he is not to make any floricultural noises under
my window. For the rest of the afternoon I shall be immersed in
study -- and the quieter the house is, the more obliged I shall
feel to everybody."
Before Miss Garth's battery of reproof could open fire, before
the first outburst of Mr. Vanstone's hearty laughter could escape
his lips, she bowed to them with imperturbable gravity; ascended
the house-steps, for the first time in her life, at a walk
instead of a run, and retired then and there to the bedroom
regions. Frank's helpless astonishment at her disappearance added
a new element of absurdity to the scene. He stood first on one
leg and then on the other; rolling and unrolling his part, and
looking piteously in the faces of the friends about him. "I know
I can't do it," he said. "May I come in after tea, and hear
Magdalen's views? Thank you -- I'll look in about eight. Don't
tell my father about this acting, please; I should never hear the
last of it." Those were the only words he had spirit enough to
utter. He drifted away aimlessly in the direction of the
shrubbery, with the part hanging open in his hand -- the most
incapable of Falklands, and the most helpless of mankind.
Frank's departure left the family by themselves, and was the
signal accordingly for an attack on Mr. Vanstone's inveterate
carelessness in the exercise of his paternal authority.
"What could you possibly be thinking of, Andrew, when you gave
your consent?" said Mrs. Vanstone. "Surely my silence was a
sufficient warning to you to say No?"
"A mistake, Mr. Vanstone," chimed in Miss Garth. "Made with the
best intentions -- but a mistake for all that."
"It may be a mistake," said Norah, taking her father's part, as
usual. "But I really don't see how papa, or any one else, could
have declined, under the circumstances."
"Quite right, my dear," observed Mr. Vanstone. "The
circumstances, as you say, were dead against me. Here were these
unfortunate people in a scrape on one side; and Magdalen, on the
other, mad to act. I couldn't say I had methodistical objections
-- I've nothing methodistical about me. What other excuse could I
make? The Marrables are respectable people, and keep the best
company in Clifton. What harm can she get in their house? If you
come to prudence and that sort of thing -- why shouldn't Magdalen
do what Miss Marrable does? There! there! let the poor things
act, and amuse themselves. We were their age once -and it's no
use making a fuss -- and that's all I've got to say about it."
With that characteristic defense of his own conduct, Mr. Vanstone
sauntered back to the greenhouse to smoke another cigar.
"I didn't say so to papa," said Norah, taking her mother's arm on
the way back to the house, "but the bad result of the acting, in
my opinion, will be the familiarity it is sure to encourage
between Magdalen and Francis Clare."
"You are prejudiced against Frank, my love," said Mrs. Vanstone.
Norah's soft, secret, hazel eyes sank to the ground; she said no
more. Her opinions were unchangeable -- but she never disputed
with anybody. She had the great failing of a reserved nature --
the failing of obstinacy; and the great merit -- the merit of
silence. "What is your head running on now?" thought Miss Garth,
casting a sharp look at Norah's dark, downcast face. "You're one
of the impenetrable sort. Give me Magdalen, with all her
perversities; I can see daylight through her. You're as dark as
night."
The hours of the afternoon passed away, and still Magdalen
remained shut up in her own room. No restless footsteps pattered
on the stairs; no nimble tongue was heard chattering here, there,
and everywhere, from the garret to the kitchen -the house seemed
hardly like itself, with the one ever-disturbing element in the
family serenity suddenly withdrawn from it. Anxious to witness
with her own eyes the reality of a transformation in which past
experience still inclined her to disbelieve, Miss Garth ascended
to Magdalen's room, knocked twice at the door, received no
answer, opened it and looked in.
There sat Magdalen, in an arm-chair before the long
looking-glass, with all her hair let down over her shoulders;
absorbed in the study of her part and comfortably arrayed in her
morning wrapper, until it was time to dress for dinner. And there
behind her sat the lady's-maid, slowly combing out the long heavy
locks of her young mistress's hair, with the sleepy resignation
of a woman who had been engaged in that employment for some hours
past. The sun was shining; and the green shutters outside the
window were closed. The dim light fell tenderly on the two quiet
seated figures; on the little white bed, with the knots of
rose-colored ribbon which looped up its curtains, and the bright
dress for dinner laid ready across it; on the gayly painted bath,
with its pure lining of white enamel; on the toilet-table with
its sparkling trinkets, its crystal bottles, its silver bell with
Cupid for a handle, its litter of little luxuries that adorn the
shrine of a woman's bed-chamber. The luxurious tranquillity of
the scene; the cool fragrance of flowers and perfumes in the
atmosphere; the rapt attitude of Magdalen, absorbed over her
reading; the monotonous regularity of movement in the maid's hand
and arm, as she drew the comb smoothly through and through her
mistress's hair -- all conveyed the same soothing impression of
drowsy, delicious quiet. On one side of the door were the broad
daylight and the familiar realities of life. On the other was the
dream-land of Elysian serenity -- the sanctuary of unruffled
repose.
Miss Garth paused on the threshold, and looked into the room in
silence.
Magdalen's curious fancy for having her hair combed at all times
and seasons was among the peculiarities of her character which
were notorious to everybody in the house. It was one of her
father's favorite jokes that she reminded him, on such occasions,
of a cat having her back stroked, and that he always expected, if
the combing were only continued long enough, to hear her _purr_.
Extravagant as it may seem, the comparison was not altogether
inappropri ate. The girl's fervid temp erament intensified the
essentially feminine pleasure that most women feel in the passage
of the comb through their hair, to a luxury of sensation which
absorbed her in enjoyment, so serenely self-demonstrative, so
drowsily deep that it did irresistibly suggest a pet cat's
enjoyment under a caressing hand. Intimately as Miss Garth was
acquainted with this peculiarity in her pupil, she now saw it
asserting itself for the first time, in association with mental
exertion of any kind on Magdalen's part. Feeling, therefore, some
curiosity to know how long the combing and the studying had gone
on together, she ventured on putting the question, first to the
mistress; and (receiving no answer in that quarter) secondly to
the maid.
"All the afternoon, miss, off and on," was the weary answer.
"Miss Magdalen says it soothes her feelings and clears her mind."
Knowing by experience that interference would be hopeless, under
these circumstances, Miss Garth turned sharply and left the room.
She smiled when she was outside on the landing. The female mind
does occasionally -- though not often -- project itself into the
future. Miss Garth was prophetically pitying Magdalen's
unfortunate husband.
Dinner-time presented the fair student to the family eye in the
same mentally absorbed aspect. On all ordinary occasions
Magdalen's appetite would have terrified those feeble
sentimentalists who affect to ignore the all-important influence
which female feeding exerts in the production of female beauty.
On this occasion she refused one dish after another with a
resolution which implied the rarest of all modern martyrdoms --
gastric martyrdom. "I have conceived the part of Lucy," she
observed, with the demurest gravity. "The next difficulty is to
make Frank conceive the part of Falkland. I see nothing to laugh
at -- you would all be serious enough if you had my
responsibilities. No, papa -- no wine to-day, thank you. I must
keep my intelligence clear. Water, Thomas -- and a little more
jelly, I think, before you take it away."
When Frank presented himself in the evening, ignorant of the
first elements of his part, she took him in hand, as a
middle-aged schoolmistress might have taken in hand a backward
little boy. The few attempts he made to vary the sternly
practical nature of the evening's occupation by slipping in
compliments sidelong she put away from her with the contemptuous
self-possession of a woman of twice her age. She literally forced
him into his part. Her father fell asleep in his chair. Mrs.
Vanstone and Miss Garth lost their interest in the proceedings,
retired to the further end of the room, and spoke together in
whispers. It grew later and later; and still Magdalen never
flinched from her task -- still, with equal perseverance, Norah,
who had been on the watch all through the evening, kept on the
watch to the end. The distrust darkened and darkened on her face
as she looked at her sister and Frank; as she saw how close they
sat together, devoted to the same interest and working to the
same end. The clock on the mantel-piece pointed to half-past
eleven before Lucy the resolute permitted Falkland the helpless
to shut up his task-book for the night. "She's wonderfully
clever, isn't she?" said Frank, taking leave of Mr. Vanstone at
the hall door. "I'm to come to-morrow, and hear more of her views
-- if you have no objection. I shall never do it; don't tell her
I said so. As fast as she teaches me one speech, the other goes
out of my head. Discouraging, isn't it? Goodnight."
The next day but one was the day of the first full rehearsal. On
the previous evening Mrs. Vanstone's spirits had been sadly
depressed. At a private interview with Miss Garth she had
referred again, of her own accord, to the subject of her letter
from London -- had spoken self-reproachfully of her weakness in
admitting Captain Wragge's impudent claim to a family connection
with her -- and had then reverted to the state of her health and
to the doubtful prospect that awaited her in the coming summer in
a tone of despondency which it was very distressing to hear.
Anxious to cheer her spirits, Miss Garth had changed the
conversation as soon as possible -- had referred to the
approaching theatrical performance -and had relieved Mrs.
Vanstone's mind of all anxiety in that direction, by announcing
her intention of accompanying Magdalen to each rehearsal, and of
not losing sight of her until she was safely back again in her
father's house. Accordingly, when Frank presented himself at
Combe-Raven on the eventful morning, there stood Miss Garth,
prepared -- in the interpolated character of Argus -- to
accompany Lucy and Falkland to the scene of trial. The railway
conveyed the three, in excellent time, to Evergreen Lodge; and at
one o'clock the rehearsal began.
CHAPTER VI.
"I HOPE Miss Vanstone knows her part?" whispered Mrs. Marrable,
anxiously addressing herself to Miss Garth, in a corner of the
theater.
"If airs and graces make an actress, ma'am, Magdalen's
performance will astonish us all." With that reply, Miss Garth
took out her work, and seated herself, on guard, in the center of
the pit.
The manager perched himself, book in hand, on a stool close in
front of the stage. He was an active little man, of a sweet and
cheerful temper; and he gave the signal to begin with as patient
an interest in the proceedings as if they had caused him no
trouble in the past and promised him no difficulty in the future.
The two characters which opened the comedy of The Rivals, "Fag"
and "The Coachman," appeared on the scene -- looked many sizes
too tall for their canvas background, which represented a "Street
in Bath" -- exhibited the customary inability to manage their own
arms, legs, and voices -- went out severally at the wrong exits
-- and expressed their perfect approval of results, so far, by
laughing heartily behind the scenes. "Silence, gentlemen, if you
please," remonstrated the cheerful manager. "As loud as you like
_on_ the stage, but the audience mustn't hear you _off_ it. Miss
Marrable ready? Miss Vanstone ready? Easy there with the 'Street
in Bath'; it's going up crooked! Face this way, Miss Marrable;
full face, if you please. Miss Vanstone -- " he checked himself
suddenly. "Curious," he said, under his breath -- "she fronts the
audience of her own accord!" Lucy opened the scene in these
words: "Indeed, ma'am, I traversed half the town in search of it:
I don't believe there's a circulating library in Bath I haven't
been at." The manager started in his chair. "My heart alive! she
speaks out without telling!" The dialogue went on. Lucy produced
the novels for Miss Lydia Languish's private reading from under
her cloak. The manager rose excitably to his feet. Marvelous! No
hurry with the books; no dropping them. She looked at the titles
before she announced them to her mistress; she set down "Humphrey
Clinker" on "The Tears of Sensibility" with a smart little smack
which pointed the antithesis. One moment -- and she announced
Julia's visit; another -- and she dropped the brisk
waiting-maid's courtesy; a third -- and she was off the stage on
the side set down for her in the book. The manager wheeled round
on his stool, and looked hard at Miss Garth. "I beg your pardon,
ma'am," he said. "Miss Marrable told me, before we began, that
this was the young lady's first attempt. It can't be, surely!"
"It is," replied Miss Garth, reflecting the manager's look of
amazement on her own face. Was it possible that Magdalen's
unintelligible industry in the study of her part really sprang
from a serious interest in her occupation -- an interest which
implied a natural fitness for it.
The rehearsal went on. The stout lady with the wig (and the
excellent heart) personated the sentimental Julia from an
inveterately tragic point of view, and used her handkerchief
distractedly in the first scene. The spinster relative felt Mrs.
Malaprop's mistakes in language so seriously, and took such
extraordinary pains with her blunders, that they sounded more
like exercises in elocution than anything else. The unhappy lad
who led the forlorn hope of the company, in the person of "Sir
Anth ony Absolute," expressed the
age and irascibility of his character by tottering incessantly
at the knees, and thumping the stage perpetually with his stick.
Slowly and clumsily, with constant interruptions and interminable
mistakes, the first act dragged on, until Lucy appeared again to
end it in soliloquy, with the confession of her assumed
simplicity and the praise of her own cunning.
Here the stage artifice of the situation presented difficulties
which Magdalen had not encountered in the first scene -- and
here, her total want of experience led her into more than one
palpable mistake. The stage-manager, with an eagerness which he
had not shown in the case of any other member of the company,
interfered immediately, and set her right. At one point she was
to pause, and take a turn on the stage -- she did it. At another,
she was to stop, toss her head, and look pertly at the audience
-- she did it. When she took out the paper to read the list of
the presents she had received, could she give it a tap with her
finger (Yes)? And lead off with a little laugh (Yes -- after
twice trying)? Could she read the different items with a sly look
at the end of each sentence, straight at the pit (Yes, straight
at the pit, and as sly as you please)? The manager's cheerful
face beamed with approval. He tucked the play under his arm, and
clapped his hands gayly; the gentlemen, clustered together behind
the scenes, followed his example; the ladies looked at each other
with dawning doubts whether they had not better have left the new
recruit in the retirement of private life. Too deeply absorbed in
the business of the stage to heed any of them, Magdalen asked
leave to repeat the soliloquy, and make quite sure of her own
improvement. She went all through it again without a mistake,
this time, from beginning to end; the manager celebrating her
attention to his directions by an outburst of professional
approbation, which escaped him in spite of himself. "She can take
a hint!" cried the little man, with a hearty smack of his hand on
the prompt-book. "She's a born actress, if ever there was one
yet!"
"I hope not," said Miss Garth to herself, taking up the work
which had dropped into her lap, and looking down at it in some
perplexity. Her worst apprehension of results in connection with
the theatrical enterprise had foreboded levity of conduct with
some of the gentlemen -- she had not bargained for this.
Magdalen, in the capacity of a thoughtless girl, was
comparatively easy to deal with. Magdalen, in the character of a
born actress, threatened serious future difficulties.
The rehearsal proceeded. Lucy returned to the stage for her
scenes in the second act (the last in which she appears) with Sir
Lucius and Fag. Here, again, Magdalen's inexperience betrayed
itself -- and here once more her resolution in attacking and
conquering her own mistakes astonished everybody. "Bravo!" cried
the gentlemen behind the scenes, as she steadily trampled down
one blunder after another. "Ridiculous!" said the ladies, "with
such a small part as hers." "Heaven forgive me!" thought Miss.
Garth, coming round unwillingly to the general opinion. "I almost
wish we were Papists, and I had a convent to put her in
to-morrow." One of Mr. Marrable's servants entered the theater as
that desperate aspiration escaped the governess. She instantly
sent the man behind the scene with a message: "Miss Vanstone has
done her part in the rehearsal; request her to come here and sit
by me." The servant returned with a polite apology: "Miss
Vanstone's kind love, and she begs to be excused -- she's
prompting Mr. Clare." She prompted him to such purpose that he
actually got through his part. The performances of the other
gentlemen were obtrusively imbecile. Frank was just one degree
better -- he was modestly incapable; and he gained by comparison.
"Thanks to Miss Vanstone," observed the manager, who had heard
the prompting. "She pulled him through. We shall be flat enough
at night, when the drop falls on the second act, and the audience
have seen the last of her. It's a thousand pities she hasn't got
a better part!"
"It's a thousand mercies she's no more to do than she has,"
muttered Miss Garth, overhearing him. "As things are, the people
can't well turn her head with applause. She's out of the play in
the second act -- that's one comfort!"
No well-regulated mind ever draws its inferences in a hurry; Miss
Garth's mind was well regulated; therefore, logically speaking,
Miss Garth ought to have been superior to the weakness of rushing
at conclusions. She had committed that error, nevertheless, under
present circumstances. In plainer terms, the consoling reflection
which had just occurred to her assumed that the play had by this
time survived all its disasters, and entered on its long-deferred
career of success. The play had done nothing of the sort.
Misfortune and the Marrable family had not parted company yet.
When the rehearsal was over, nobody observed that the stout lady
with the wig privately withdrew herself from the company; and
when she was afterward missed from the table of refreshments,
which Mr. Marrable's hospitality kept ready spread in a room near
the theater, nobody imagined that there was any serious reason
for her absence. It was not till the ladies and gentlemen
assembled for the next rehearsal that the true state of the case
was impressed on the minds of the company. At the appointed hour
no Julia appeared. In her stead, Mrs. Marrable portentously
approached the stage, with an open letter in her hand. She was
naturally a lady of the mildest good breeding: she was mistress
of every bland conventionality in the English language -- but
disasters and dramatic influences combined, threw even this
harmless matron off her balance at last. For the first time in
her life Mrs. Marrable indulged in vehement gesture, and used
strong language. She handed the letter sternly, at arms-length,
to her daughter. "My dear," she said, with an aspect of awful
composure, "we are under a Curse." Before the amazed dramatic
company could petition for an explanation, she turned and left
the room. The manager's professional eye followed her out
respectfully -- he looked as if he approved of the exit, from a
theatrical point of view.
What new misfortune had befallen the play? The last and worst of
all misfortunes had assailed it. The stout lady had resigned her
part.
Not maliciously. Her heart, which had been in the right place
throughout, remained inflexibly in the right place still. Her
explanation of the circumstances proved this, if nothing else
did. The letter began with a statement: She had overheard, at the
last rehearsal (quite unintentionally), personal remarks of which
she was the subject. They might, or might not, have had reference
to her -- Hair; and her -- Figure. She would not distress Mrs.
Marrable by repeating them. Neither would she mention names,
because it was foreign to her nature to make bad worse. The only
course at all consistent with her own self-respect was to resign
her part. She inclosed it, accordingly, to Mrs. Marrable, with
many apologies for her presumption in undertaking a youthful
character, at -- what a gentleman was pleased to term -- her Age;
and with what two ladies were rude enough to characterize as her
disadvantages of -- Hair, and -- Figure. A younger and more
attractive representative of Julia would no doubt be easily
found. In the meantime, all persons concerned had her full
forgiveness, to which she would only beg leave to add her best
and kindest wishes for the success of the play.
In four nights more the play was to be performed. If ever any
human enterprise stood in need of good wishes to help it, that
enterprise was unquestionably the theatrical entertainment at
Evergreen Lodge!
One arm-chair was allowed on the stage; and into that arm-chair
Miss Marrable sank, preparatory to a fit of hysterics. Magdalen
stepped forward at the first convulsion; snatched the letter from
Miss Marrable's hand; and stopped the threatened catastrophe.
"She's an ugly, bald-headed, malicious, middle-aged wretch!" said
Magdalen, tearing the letter into fragments, and tossing them
over the heads of the company. "But I can tell her one thing --
she shan't spoil the play. I'll act Julia."
"Bravo!" cried the chorus of gentlemen -- the anonymous gentleman
who had helped to do the mischief (otherwise Mr. Francis Clare)
loudest of all.
"If you want the truth, I don't shrink from owning it," continued
Magdalen. "I'm one of the ladies she means. I said she had a head
like a mop, and a waist like a bolster. So she has."
"I am the other lady," added the spinster relative. "But I only
said she was too stout for the part."
"I am the gentleman," chimed in Frank, stimulated by the force of
example. "I said nothing -- I only agreed with the ladies."
Here Miss Garth seized her opportunity, and addressed the stage
loudly from the pit.
"Stop! Stop!" she said. "You can't settle the difficulty that
way. If Magdalen plays Julia, who is to play Lucy?"
Miss Marrable sank back in the arm-chair, and gave way to the
second convulsion.
"Stuff and nonsense!" cried Magdalen, "the thing's simple enough,
I'll act Julia and Lucy both together."
The manager was consulted on the spot. Suppressing Lucy's first
entrance, and turning the short dialogue about the novels into a
soliloquy for Lydia Languish, appeared to be the only changes of
importance necessary to the accomplishment of Magdalen's project.
Lucy's two telling scenes, at the end of the first and second
acts, were sufficiently removed from the scenes in which Julia
appeared to give time for the necessary transformations in dress.
Even Miss Garth, though she tried hard to find them, could put no
fresh obstacles in the way. The question was settled in five
minutes, and the rehearsal went on; Magdalen learning Julia's
stage situations with the book in her hand, and announcing
afterward, on the journey home, that she proposed sitting up all
night to study the new part. Frank thereupon expressed his fears
that she would have no time left to help him through his
theatrical difficulties. She tapped him on the shoulder
coquettishly with her part. "You foolish fellow, how am I to do
without you? You're Julia's jealous lover; you're always making
Julia cry. Come to-night, and make me cry at tea-time. You
haven't got a venomous old woman in a wig to act with now. It's
_my_ heart you're to break -- and of course I shall teach you how
to do it."
The four days' interval passed busily in perpetual rehearsals,
public and private. The night of performance arrived; the guests
assembled; the great dramatic experiment stood on its trial.
Magdalen had made the most of her opportunities; she had learned
all that the manager could teach her in the time. Miss Garth left
her when the overture began, sitting apart in a corner behind the
scenes, serious and silent, with her smelling-bottle in one hand,
and her book in the other, resolutely training herself for the
coming ordeal, to the very last.
The play began, with all the proper accompaniments of a
theatrical performance in private life; with a crowded audience,
an African temperature, a bursting of heated lamp-glasses, and a
difficulty in drawing up the curtain. "Fag" and "the Coachman,"
who opened the scene, took leave of their memories as soon as
they stepped on the stage; left half their dialogue unspoken;
came to a dead pause; were audibly entreated by the invisible
manager to "come off"; and went off accordingly, in every respect
sadder and wiser men than when they went on. The next scene
disclosed Miss Marrable as "Lydia Languish," gracefully seated,
very pretty, beautifully dressed, accurately mistress of the
smallest words in her part; possessed, in short, of every
personal resource -- except her voice. The ladies admired, the
gentlemen applauded. Nobody heard anything but the words "Speak
up, miss," whispered by the same voice which had already
entreated "Fag" and "the Coachman" to "come off." A responsive
titter rose among the younger spectators; checked immediately by
magnanimous applause. The temperature of the audience was rising
to Blood Heat -- but the national sense of fair play was not
boiled out of them yet.
In the midst of the demonstration, Magdalen quietly made her
first entrance, as "Julia." She was dressed very plainly in dark
colors, and wore her own hair; all stage adjuncts and alterations
(excepting the slightest possible touch of rouge on her cheeks)
having been kept in reserve to disguise her the more effectually
in her second part. The grace and simplicity of her costume, the
steady self-possession with which she looked out over the eager
rows of faces before her, raised a low hum of approval and
expectation. She spoke -- after suppressing a momentary tremor --
with a quiet distinctness of utterance which reached all ears,
and which at once confirmed the favorable impression that her
appearance had produced. The one member of the audience who
looked at her and listened to her coldly, was her elder sister.
Before the actress of the evening had been five minutes on the
stage, Norah detected, to her own indescribable astonishment,
that Magdalen had audaciously individualized the feeble
amiability of "Julia's" character, by seizing no less a person
than herself as the model to act it by. She saw all her own
little formal peculiarities of manner and movement unblushingly
reproduced -- and even the very tone of her voice so accurately
mimicked from time to time, that the accents startled her as if
she was speaking herself, with an echo on the stage. The effect
of this cool appropriation of Norah's identity to theatrical
purposes on the audience -- who only saw results -- asserted
itself in a storm of applause on Magdalen's exit. She had won two
incontestable triumphs in her first scene. By a dexterous piece
of mimicry, she had made a living reality of one of the most
insipid characters in the English drama; and she had roused to
enthusiasm an audience of two hundred exiles from the blessings
of ventilation, all simmering together in their own animal heat.
Under the circumstances, where is the actress by profession who
could have done much more?
But the event of the evening was still to come. Magdalen's
disguised re-appearance at the end of the act, in the character
of "Lucy" -- with false hair and false eyebrows, with a
bright-red complexion and patches on her cheeks, with the gayest
colors flaunting in her dress, and the shrillest vivacity of
voice and manner -- fairly staggered the audience. They looked
down at their programmes, in which the representative of Lucy
figured under an assumed name; looked up again at the stage;
penetrated the disguise; and vented their astonishment in another
round of applause, louder and heartier even than the last. Norah
herself could not deny this time that the tribute of approbation
had been well deserved. There, forcing its way steadily through
all the faults of inexperience -- there, plainly visible to the
dullest of the spectators, was the rare faculty of dramatic
impersonation, expressing itself in every look and action of this
girl of eighteen, who now stood on a stage for the first time in
her life. Failing in many minor requisites of the double task
which she had undertaken, she succeeded in the one important
necessity of keeping the main distinctions of the two characters
thoroughly apart. Everybody felt that the difficulty lay here --
everybody saw the difficulty conquered -- everybody echoed the
manager's enthusiasm at rehearsal, which had hailed her as a born
actress.
When the drop-scene descended for the first time, Magdalen had
concentrated in herself the whole interest and attraction of the
play. The audience politely applauded Miss Marrable, as became
the guests assembled in her father's house: and good-humoredly
encouraged the remainder of the company, to help them through a
task for which they were all, more or less, palpably unfit. But,
as the play proceeded, nothing roused them to any genuine
expression of interest when Magdalen was absent from the scene.
There was no disguising it: Miss Marrable and her bosom friends
had been all hopelessly cast in the shade by the new recruit whom
they had summoned to assist them, in the capacity of forlorn
hope. And this on Miss Marrabl e's own birthday! and this
in her father's house! and this after the unutterable sacrifices
of six weeks past! Of all the domestic disasters which the
thankless theatrical enterprise had inflicted on the Marrable
family, the crowning misfortune was now consummated by Magdalen's
success.
Leaving Mr. Vanstone and Norah, on the conclusion of the play,
among the guests in the supper-room, Miss Garth went behind the
scenes; ostensibly anxious to see if she could be of any use;
really bent on ascertaining whether Magdalen's head had been
turned by the triumphs of the evening. It would not have
surprised Miss Garth if she had discovered her pupil in the act
of making terms with the manager for her forthcoming appearance
in a public theater. As events really turned out, she found
Magdalen on the stage, receiving, with gracious smiles, a card
which the manager presented to her with a professional bow.
Noticing Miss Garth's mute look of inquiry, the civil little man
hastened to explain that the card was his own, and that he was
merely asking the favor of Miss Vanstone's recommendation at any
future opportunity.
"This is not the last time the young lady will be concerned in
private theatricals, I'll answer for it," said the manager. "And
if a superintendent is wanted on the next occasion, she has
kindly promised to say a good word for me. I am always to be
heard of, miss, at that address." Saying those words, he bowed
again, and discreetly disappeared.
Vague suspicions beset the mind of Miss Garth, and urged her to
insist on looking at the card. No more harmless morsel of
pasteboard was ever passed from one hand to another. The card
contained nothing but the manager's name, and, under it, the name
and address of a theatrical agent in London.
"It is not worth the trouble of keeping," said Miss Garth.
Magdalen caught her hand before she could throw the card away --
possessed herself of it the next instant -- and put it in her
pocket.
"I promised to recommend him," she said -- "and that's one reason
for keeping his card. If it does nothing else, it will remind me
of the happiest evening of my life -- and that's another. Come!"
she cried, throwing her arms round Miss Garth with a feverish
gayety -- "congratulate me on my success!"
"I will congratulate you when you have got over it," said Miss
Garth.
In half an hour more Magdalen had changed her dress; had joined
the guests; and had soared into an atmosphere of congratulation
high above the reach of any controlling influence that Miss Garth
could exercise. Frank, dilatory in all his proceedings, was the
last of the dramatic company who left the precincts of the stage.
He made no attempt to join Magdalen in the supper-room -- but he
was ready in the hall with her cloak when the carriages were
called and the party broke up.
"Oh, Frank!" she said, looking round at him as he put the cloak
on her shoulders, "I am so sorry it's all over! Come to-morrow
morning, and let's talk about it by ourselves."
"In the shrubbery at ten?" asked Frank, in a whisper.
She drew up the hood of her cloak and nodded to him gayly. Miss
Garth, standing near, noticed the looks that passed between them,
though the disturbance made by the parting guests prevented her
from hearing the words. There was a soft, underlying tenderness
in Magdalen's assumed gayety of manner -- there was a sudden
thoughtfulness in her face, a confidential readiness in her hand,
as she took Frank's arm and went out to the carriage. What did it
mean? Had her passing interest in him as her stage-pupil
treacherously sown the seeds of any deeper interest in him, as a
man? Had the idle theatrical scheme, now that it was all over,
graver results to answer for than a mischievous waste of time?
The lines on Miss Garth's face deepened and hardened: she stood
lost among the fluttering crowd around her. Norah's warning
words, addressed to Mrs. Vanstone in the garden, recurred to her
memory -- and now, for the first time, the idea dawned on her
that Norah had seen the consequences in their true light.
CHAPTER VII.
EARLY the next morning Miss Garth and Norah met in the garden and
spoke together privately. The only noticeable result of the
interview, when they presented themselves at the breakfast-table,
appeared in the marked silence which they both maintained on the
topic of the theatrical performance. Mrs. Vanstone was entirely
indebted to her husband and to her youngest daughter for all that
she heard of the evening's entertainment. The governess and the
elder daughter had evidently determined on letting the subject
drop.
After breakfast was over Magdalen proved to be missing, when the
ladies assembled as usual in the morning-room. Her habits were so
little regular that Mrs. Vanstone felt neither surprise nor
uneasiness at her absence. Miss Garth and Norah looked at one
another significantly, and waited in silence. Two hours passed --
and there were no signs of Magdalen. Norah rose, as the clock
struck twelve, and quietly left the room to look for her.
She was not upstairs dusting her jewelry and disarranging her
dresses. She was not in the conservatory, not in the
flower-garden; not in the kitchen teasing the cook; not in the
yard playing with the dogs. Had she, by any chance, gone out with
her father? Mr. Vanstone had announced his intention, at the
breakfast-table, of paying a morning visit to his old ally, Mr.
Clare, and of rousing the philosopher's sarcastic indignation by
an account of the dramatic performance. None of the other ladies
at Combe-Raven ever ventured themselves inside the cottage. But
Magdalen was reckless enough for anything -- and Magdalen might
have gone there. As the idea occurred to her, Norah entered the
shrubbery.
At the second turning, where the path among the trees wound away
out of sight of the house, she came suddenly face to face with
Magdalen and Frank: they were sauntering toward her, arm in arm,
their heads close together, their conversation apparently
proceeding in whispers. They looked suspiciously handsome and
happy. At the sight of Norah both started, and both stopped.
Frank confusedly raised his hat, and turned back in the direction
of his father's cottage. Magdalen advanced to meet her sister,
carelessly swinging her closed parasol from side to side,
carelessly humming an air from the overture which had preceded
the rising of the curtain on the previous night.
"Luncheon-time already!" she said, looking at her watch. "Surely
not?"
"Have you and Mr. Francis Clare been alone in the shrubbery since
ten o'clock?" asked Norah.
"_Mr._ Francis Clare! How ridiculously formal you are. Why don't
you call him Frank?"
"I asked you a question, Magdalen."
"Dear me, how black you look this morning! I'm in disgrace, I
suppose. Haven't you forgiven me yet for my acting last night? I
couldn't help it, love; I should have made nothing of Julia, if I
hadn't taken you for my model. It's quite a question of Art. In
your place, I should have felt flattered by the selection."
"In _your_ place, Magdalen, I should have thought twice before I
mimicked my sister to an audience of strangers."
"That's exactly why I did it -- an audience of strangers. How
were they to know? Come! come! don't be angry. You are eight
years older than I am -- you ought to set me an example of
good-humor."
"I will set you an example of plain-speaking. I am more sorry
than I can say, Magdalen, to meet you as I met you here just
now!"
"What next, I wonder? You meet me in the shrubbery at home,
talking over the private theatricals with my old playfellow, whom
I knew when I was no taller than this parasol. And that is a
glaring impropriety, is it? 'Honi soit qui mal y pense.' You
wanted an answer a minute ago -- there it is for you, my dear, in
the choicest Norman-French."
"I am in earnest about this, Magdalen -- "
"Not a doubt of it. Nobody can accuse you of ever making jokes."
"I am seriously sorry -- "
"Oh, dear!"
"It is quite useless to interrupt me. I have it on my conscience
to tell you -and I _will_ tell you -- that I am sorry to see how
this intimacy is growing. I am sorry to see a secret
understanding established already between you and Mr. Francis
Clare."
"Poor Fra nk! How you do hate him, to be sure. What on earth has
he done to offend you?"
Norah's self-control began to show signs of failing her. Her dark
cheeks glowed, her delicate lips trembled, before she spoke
again. Magdalen paid more attention to her parasol than to her
sister. She tossed it high in the air and caught it. "Once!" she
said -- and tossed it up again. "Twice!" -- and she tossed it
higher. "Thrice -- " Before she could catch it for the third
time, Norah seized her passionately by the arm, and the parasol
dropped to the ground between them.
"You are treating me heartlessly," she said. "For shame, Magdalen
-- for shame!"
The irrepressible outburst of a reserved nature, forced into open
self-assertion in its own despite, is of all moral forces the
hardest to resist. Magdalen was startled into silence. For a
moment, the two sisters -- so strangely dissimilar in person and
character -- faced one another, without a word passing between
them. For a moment the deep brown eyes of the elder and the light
gray eyes of the younger looked into each other with steady,
unyielding scrutiny on either side. Norah's face was the first to
change; Norah's head was the first to turn away. She dropped her
sister's arm in silence. Magdalen stooped and picked up her
parasol.
"I try to keep my temper," she said, "and you call me heartless
for doing it. You always were hard on me, and you always will
be."
Norah clasped her trembling hands fast in each other. "Hard on
you!" she said, in low, mournful tones -- and sighed bitterly.
Magdalen drew back a little, and mechanically dusted the parasol
with the end of her garden cloak.
"Yes!" she resumed, doggedly. "Hard on me and hard on Frank."
"Frank!" repeated Norah, advancing on her sister and turning pale
as suddenly as she had turned red. "Do you talk of yourself and
Frank as if your interests were One already? Magdalen! if I hurt
_you_, do I hurt _him_? Is he so near and so dear to you as
that?"
Magdalen drew further and further back. A twig from a tree near
caught her cloak; she turned petulantly, broke it off, and threw
it on the ground. "What right have you to question me?" she broke
out on a sudden. "Whether I like Frank, or whether I don't, what
interest is it of yours?" As she said the words, she abruptly
stepped forward to pass her sister and return to the house.
Norah, turning paler and paler, barred the way to her. "If I hold
you by main force," she said, "you shall stop and hear me. I have
watched this Francis Clare; I know him better than you do. He is
unworthy of a moment's serious feeling on your part; he is
unworthy of our dear, good, kind-hearted father's interest in
him. A man with any principle, any honor, any gratitude, would
not have come back as he has come back, disgraced -- yes!
disgraced by his spiritless neglect of his own duty. I watched
his face while the friend who has been better than a father to
him was comforting and forgiving him with a kindness he had not
deserved: I watched his face, and I saw no shame and no distress
in it -- I saw nothing but a look of thankless, heartless relief.
He is selfish, he is ungrateful, he is ungenerous -- he is only
twenty, and he has the worst failings of a mean old age already.
And this is the man I find you meeting in secret -- the man who
has taken such a place in your favor that you are deaf to the
truth about him, even from _my_ lips! Magdalen! this will end
ill. For God's sake, think of what I have said to you, and
control yourself before it is too late!" She stopped, vehement
and breathless, and caught her sister anxiously by the hand.
Magdalen looked at her in unconcealed astonishment.
"You are so violent," she said, "and so unlike yourself, that I
hardly know you. The more patient I am, the more hard words I get
for my pains. You have taken a perverse hatred to Frank; and you
are unreasonably angry with me because I won't hate him, too.
Don't, Norah! you hurt my hand."
Norah pushed the hand from her contemptuously. "I shall never
hurt your heart," she said; and suddenly turned her back on
Magdalen as she spoke the words.
There was a momentary pause. Norah kept her position. Magdalen
looked at her perplexedly -- hesitated -- then walked away by
herself toward the house.
At the turn in the shrubbery path she stopped and looked back
uneasily. "Oh, dear, dear!" she thought to herself, "why didn't
Frank go when I told him?" She hesitated, and went back a few
steps. "There's Norah standing on her dignity, as obstinate as
ever." She stopped again. "What had I better do? I hate
quarreling: I think I'll make up." She ventured close to her
sister and touched her on the shoulder. Norah never moved. "It's
not often she flies into a passion," thought Magdalen, touching
her again; "but when she does, what a time it lasts her! -Come!"
she said, "give me a kiss, Norah, and make it up. Won't you let
me get at any part of you, my dear, but the back of your neck?
Well, it's a very nice neck -- it's better worth kissing than
mine -- and there the kiss is, in spite of you!"
She caught fast hold of Norah from behind, and suited the action
to the word, with a total disregard of all that had just passed,
which her sister was far from emulating. Hardly a minute since
the warm outpouring of Norah's heart had burst through all
obstacles. Had the icy reserve frozen her up again already! It
was hard to say. She never spoke; she never changed her position
-- she only searched hurriedly for her handkerchief. As she drew
it out, there was a sound of approaching footsteps in the inner
recesses of the shrubbery. A Scotch terrier scampered into view;
and a cheerful voice sang the first lines of the glee in "As You
Like It." "It's papa!" cried Magdalen. "Come, Norah -- come and
meet him."
Instead of following her sister, Norah pulled down the veil of
her garden hat, turned in the opposite direction, and hurried
back to the house. She ran up to her own room and locked herself
in. She was crying bitterly.
CHAPTER VIII.
WHEN Magdalen and her father met in the shrubbery Mr. Vanstone's
face showed plainly that something had happened to please him
since he had left home in the morning. He answered the question
which his daughter's curiosity at once addressed to him by
informing her that he had just come from Mr. Clare's cottage; and
that he had picked up, in that unpromising locality, a startling
piece of news for the family at Combe-Raven.
On entering the philosopher's study that morning, Mr. Vanstone
had found him still dawdling over his late breakfast, with an
open letter by his side, in place of the book which, on other
occasions, lay ready to his hand at meal-times. He held up the
letter the moment his visitor came into the room, and abruptly
opened the conversation by asking Mr. Vanstone if his nerves were
in good order, and if he felt himself strong enough for the shock
of an overwhelming surprise.
"Nerves!" repeated Mr. Vanstone. "Thank God, I know nothing about
my nerves. If you have got anything to tell me, shock or no
shock, out with it on the spot."
Mr. Clare held the letter a little higher, and frowned at his
visitor across the breakfast-table. "What have I always told
you?" he asked, with his sourest solemnity of look and manner.
"A great deal more than I could ever keep in my head," answered
Mr. Vanstone.
"In your presence and out of it," continued Mr. Clare, "I have
always maintained that the one important phenomenon presented by
modern society is -- the enormous prosperity of Fools. Show me an
individual Fool, and I will show you an aggregate Society which
gives that highly-favored personage nine chances out of ten --
and grudges the tenth to the wisest man in existence. Look where
you will, in every high place there sits an Ass, settled beyond
the reach of all the greatest intellects in this world to pull
him down. Over our whole social system, complacent Imbecility
rules supreme -- snuffs out the searching light of Intelligence
with total impunity -- and hoots, owl-like, in answer to every
form of protest, See how well we all do in the dark! One of these
days that audacious assertion will be practicall y contradicted,
and the whol e rotten system of modern society will come down
with a crash."
"God forbid!" cried Mr. Vanstone, looking about him as if the
crash was coming already.
"With a crash!" repeated Mr. Clare. "There is my theory, in few
words. Now for the remarkable application of it which this letter
suggests. Here is my lout of a boy -- "
"You don't mean that Frank has got another chance?" exclaimed Mr.
Vanstone.
"Here is this perfectly hopeless booby, Frank," pursued the
philosopher. "He has never done anything in his life to help
himself, and, as a necessary consequence, Society is in a
conspiracy to carry him to the top of the tree. He has hardly had
time to throw away that chance you gave him before this letter
comes, and puts the ball at his foot for the second time. My rich
cousin (who is intellectually fit to be at the tail of the
family, and who is, therefore, as a matter of course, at the head
of it) has been good enough to remember my existence; and has
offered his influence to serve my eldest boy. Read his letter,
and then observe the sequence of events. My rich cousin is a
booby who thrives on landed property; he has done something for
another booby who thrives on Politics, who knows a third booby
who thrives on Commerce, who can do something for a fourth booby,
thriving at present on nothing, whose name is Frank. So the mill
goes. So the cream of all human rewards is sipped in endless
succession by the Fools. I shall pack Frank off to-morrow. In
course of time he'll come back again on our hands, like a bad
shilling; more chances will fall in his way, as a necessary
consequence of his meritorious imbecility. Years will go on -- I
may not live to see it, no more may you -- it doesn't matter;
Frank's future is equally certain either way -- put him into the
army, the Church, politics, what you please, and let him drift:
he'll end in being a general, a bishop, or a minister of State,
by dint of the great modern qualification of doing nothing
whatever to deserve his place." With this summary of his son's
worldly prospects, Mr. Clare tossed the letter contemptuously
across the table and poured himself out another cup of tea.
Mr. Vanstone read the letter with eager interest and pleasure. It
was written in a tone of somewhat elaborate cordiality; but the
practical advantages which it placed at Frank's disposal were
beyond all doubt. The writer had the means of using a friend's
interest -- interest of no ordinary kind -- with a great
Mercantile Firm in the City; and he had at once exerted this
influence in favor of Mr. Clare's eldest boy. Frank would be
received in the office on a very different footing from the
footing of an ordinary clerk; he would be "pushed on" at every
available opportunity; and the first "good thing" the House had
to offer, either at home or abroad, would be placed at his
disposal. If he possessed fair abilities and showed common
diligence in exercising them, his fortune was made; and the
sooner he was sent to London to begin the better for his own
interests it would be.
"Wonderful news!" cried Mr. Vanstone, returning the letter. "I'm
delighted -- I must go back and tell them at home. This is fifty
times the chance that mine was. What the deuce do you mean by
abusing Society? Society has behaved uncommonly well, in my
opinion. Where's Frank?"
"Lurking," said Mr. Clare. "It is one of the intolerable
peculiarities of louts that they always lurk. I haven't seen _my_
lout this morning. It you meet with him anywhere, give him a
kick, and say I want him."
Mr. Clare's opinion of his son's habits might have been expressed
more politely as to form; but, as to substance, it happened, on
that particular morning, to be perfectly correct. After leaving
Magdalen, Frank had waited in the shrubbery, at a safe distance,
on the chance that she might detach herself from her sister's
company, and join him again. Mr. Vanstone's appearance
immediately on Norah's departure, instead of encouraging him to
show himself, had determined him on returning to the cottage. He
walked back discontentedly; and so fell into his father's
clutches, totally unprepared for the pending announcement, in
that formidable quarter, of his departure for London.
In the meantime, Mr. Vanstone had communicated his news -- in the
first place, to Magdalen, and afterward, on getting back to the
house, to his wife and Miss Garth. He was too unobservant a man
to notice that Magdalen looked unaccountably startled, and Miss
Garth unaccountably relieved, by his announcement of Frank's good
fortune. He talked on about it, quite unsuspiciously, until the
luncheon-bell rang -- and then, for the first time, he noticed
Norah's absence. She sent a message downstairs, after they had
assembled at the table, to say that a headache was keeping her in
her own room. When Miss Garth went up shortly afterward to
communicate the news about Frank, Norah appeared, strangely
enough, to feel very little relieved by hearing it. Mr. Francis
Clare had gone away on a former occasion (she remarked), and had
come back. He might come back again, and sooner than they any of
them thought for. She said no more on the subject than this: she
made no reference to what had taken place in the shrubbery. Her
unconquerable reserve seemed to have strengthened its hold on her
since the outburst of the morning. She met Magdalen, later in the
day, as if nothing had happened: no formal reconciliation took
place between them. It was one of Norah's peculiarities to shrink
from all reconciliations that were openly ratified, and to take
her shy refuge in reconciliations that were silently implied.
Magdalen saw plainly, in her look and manner, that she had made
her first and last protest. Whether the motive was pride, or
sullenness, or distrust of herself, or despair of doing good, the
result was not to be mistaken -- Norah had resolved on remaining
passive for the future.
Later in the afternoon, Mr. Vanstone suggested a drive to his
eldest daughter, as the best remedy for her headache. She readily
consented to accompany her father; who thereupon proposed, as
usual, that Magdalen should join them. Magdalen was nowhere to be
found. For the second time that day she had wandered into the
grounds by herself. On this occasion, Miss Garth -- who, after
adopting Norah's opinions, had passed from the one extreme of
over-looking Frank altogether, to the other extreme of believing
him capable of planning an elopement at five minutes' notice --
volunteered to set forth immediately, and do her best to find the
missing young lady. After a prolonged absence, she returned
unsuccessful -- with the strongest persuasion in her own mind
that Magdalen and Frank had secretly met one another somewhere,
but without having discovered the smallest fragment of evidence
to confirm her suspicions. By this time the carriage was at the
door, and Mr. Vanstone was unwilling to wait any longer. He and
Norah drove away together; and Mrs. Vanstone and Miss Garth sat
at home over their work.
In half an hour more, Magdalen composedly walked into the room.
She was pale and depressed. She received Miss Garth's
remonstrances with a weary inattention; explained carelessly that
she had been wandering in the wood; took up some books, and put
them down again; sighed impatiently, and went away upstairs to
her own room.
"I think Magdalen is feeling the reaction, after yesterday," said
Mrs. Vanstone, quietly. "It is just as we thought. Now the
theatrical amusements are all over, she is fretting for more."
Here was an opportunity of letting in the light of truth on Mrs.
Vanstone's mind, which was too favorable to be missed. Miss Garth
questioned her conscience, saw her chance, and took it on the
spot.
"You forget," she rejoined, "that a certain neighbor of ours is
going away to-morrow. Shall I tell you the truth? Magdalen is
fretting over the departure of Francis Clare."
Mrs. Vanstone looked up from her work with a gentle, smiling
surprise.
"Surely not?" she said. "It is natural enough that Frank should
be attracted by Magdalen; but I can't think that Magdalen returns
the feeling. Frank is so very unlike her; so quiet and
undemonstrat ive; so dull and helpless,
poor fellow, in some things. He is handsome, I know, but he is
so singularly unlike Magdalen, that I can't think it possible --
I can't indeed."
"My dear good lady!" cried Miss Garth, in great amazement; "do
you really suppose that people fall in love with each other on
account of similarities in their characters? In the vast majority
of cases, they do just the reverse. Men marry the very last
women, and women the very last men, whom their friends would
think it possible they could care about. Is there any phrase that
is oftener on all our lips than 'What can have made Mr. So-and-So
marry that woman?' -- or 'How could Mrs. So-and-So throw herself
away on that man?' Has all your experience of the world never yet
shown you that girls take perverse fancies for men who are
totally unworthy of them?"
"Very true," said Mrs. Vanstone, composedly. "I forgot that.
Still it seems unaccountable, doesn't it?"
"Unaccountable, because it happens every day!" retorted Miss
Garth, good-humoredly. "I know a great many excellent people who
reason against plain experience in the same way -- who read the
newspapers in the morning, and deny in the evening that there is
any romance for writers or painters to work upon in modern life.
Seriously, Mrs. Vanstone, you may take my word for it -- thanks
to those wretched theatricals, Magdalen is going the way with
Frank that a great many young ladies have gone before her. He is
quite unworthy of her; he is, in almost every respect, her exact
opposite -- and, without knowing it herself, she has fallen in
love with him on that very account. She is resolute and
impetuous, clever and domineering; she is not one of those model
women who want a man to look up to, and to protect them -- her
beau-ideal (though she may not think it herself) is a man she can
henpeck. Well! one comfort is, there are far better men, even of
that sort, to be had than Frank. It's a mercy he is going away,
before we have more trouble with them, and before any serious
mischief is done."
"Poor Frank!" said Mrs. Vanstone, smiling compassionately. "We
have known him since he was in jackets, and Magdalen in short
frocks. Don't let us give him up yet. He may do better this
second time."
Miss Garth looked up in astonishment.
"And suppose he does better?" she asked. "What then?"
Mrs. Vanstone cut off a loose thread in her work, and laughed
outright.
"My good friend," she said, "there is an old farmyard proverb
which warns us not to count our chickens before they are hatched.
Let us wait a little before we count ours."
It was not easy to silence Miss Garth, when she was speaking
under the influence of a strong conviction; but this reply closed
her lips. She resumed her work, and looked, and thought,
unutterable things.
Mrs. Vanstone's behavior was certainly remarkable under the
circumstances. Here, on one side, was a girl -- with great
personal attractions, with rare pecuniary prospects, with a
social position which might have justified the best gentleman in
the neighborhood in making her an offer of marriage -- perversely
casting herself away on a penniless idle young fellow, who had
failed at his first start in life, and who even if he succeeded
in his second attempt, must be for years to come in no position
to marry a young lady of fortune on equal terms. And there, on
the other side, was that girl's mother, by no means dismayed at
the prospect of a connection which was, to say the least of it,
far from desirable; by no means certain, judging her by her own
words and looks, that a marriage between Mr. Vanstone's daughter
and Mr. Clare's son might not prove to be as satisfactory a
result of the intimacy between the two young people as the
parents on both sides could possibly wish for!
It was perplexing in the extreme. It was almost as unintelligible
as that past mystery -- that forgotten mystery now -- of the
journey to London.
In the evening, Frank made his appearance, and announced that his
father had mercilessly sentenced him to leave Combe-Raven by the
parliamentary train the next morning. He mentioned this
circumstance with an air of sentimental resignation; and listened
to Mr. Vanstone's boisterous rejoicings over his new prospects
with a mild and mute surprise. His gentle melancholy of look and
manner greatly assisted his personal advantages. In his own
effeminate way he was more handsome than ever that evening. His
soft brown eyes wandered about the room with a melting
tenderness; his hair was beautifully brushed; his delicate hands
hung over the arms of his chair with a languid grace. He looked
like a convalescent Apollo. Never, on any previous occasion, had
he practiced more successfully the social art which he habitually
cultivated -- the art of casting himself on society in the
character of a well-bred Incubus, and conferring an obligation on
his fellow-creatures by allowing them to sit under him. It was
undeniably a dull evening. All the talking fell to the share of
Mr. Vanstone and Miss Garth. Mrs. Vanstone was habitually silent;
Norah kept herself obstinately in the background; Magdalen was
quiet and undemonstrative beyond all former precedent. From first
to last, she kept rigidly on her guard. The few meaning looks
that she cast on Frank flashed at him like lightning, and were
gone before any one else could see them. Even when she brought
him his tea; and when, in doing so, her self-control gave way
under the temptation which no woman can resist -- the temptation
of touching the man she loves -- even then, she held the saucer
so dexterously that it screened her hand. Frank's self-possession
was far less steadily disciplined: it only lasted as long as he
remained passive. When he rose to go; when he felt the warm,
clinging pressure of Magdalen's fingers round his hand, and the
lock of her hair which she slipped into it at the same moment, he
became awkward and confused. He might have betrayed Magdalen and
betrayed himself, but for Mr. Vanstone, who innocently covered
his retreat by following him out, and patting him on the shoulder
all the way. "God bless you, Frank!" cried the friendly voice
that never had a harsh note in it for anybody. "Your fortune's
waiting for you. Go in, my boy -- go in and win."
"Yes," said Frank. "Thank you. It will be rather difficult to go
in and win, at first. Of course, as you have always told me, a
man's business is to conquer his difficulties, and not to talk
about them. At the same time, I wish I didn't feel quite so loose
as I do in my figures. It's discouraging to feel loose in one's
figures. -- Oh, yes; I'll write and tell you how I get on. I'm
very much obliged by your kindness, and very sorry I couldn't
succeed with the engineering. I think I should have liked
engineering better than trade. It can't be helped now, can it?
Thank you, again. Good-by."
So he drifted away into the misty commercial future -- as
aimless, as helpless, as gentleman-like as ever.
CHAPTER IX.
THREE months passed. During that time Frank remained in London;
pursuing his new duties, and writing occasionally to report
himself to Mr. Vanstone, as he had promised.
His letters were not enthusiastic on the subject of mercantile
occupations. He described himself as being still painfully loose
in his figures. He was also more firmly persuaded than ever --
now when it was unfortunately too late -that he preferred
engineering to trade. In spite of this conviction; in spite of
headaches caused by sitting on a high stool and stooping over
ledgers in unwholesome air; in spite of want of society, and
hasty breakfasts, and bad dinners at chop-houses, his attendance
at the office was regular, and his diligence at the desk
unremitting. The head of the department in which he was working
might be referred to if any corroboration of this statement was
desired. Such was the general tenor of the letters; and Frank's
correspondent and Frank's father differed over them as widely as
usual. Mr. Vanstone accepted them as proofs of the steady
development of industrious principles in the writer. Mr. Clare
took his own characteristically opposite view. "These London
men," said the philosopher, "are not to be tri fled with by
louts. They ha ve got Frank by the scruff of the neck -- he can't
wriggle himself free -- and he makes a merit of yielding to sheer
necessity."
The three months' interval of Frank's probation in London passed
less cheerfully than usual in the household at Combe-Raven.
As the summer came nearer and nearer, Mrs. Vanstone's spirits, in
spite of her resolute efforts to control them, became more and
more depressed.
"I do my best," she said to Miss Garth; "I set an example of
cheerfulness to my husband and my children -- but I dread July."
Norah's secret misgivings on her sister's account rendered her
more than usually serious and uncommunicative, as the year
advanced. Even Mr. Vanstone, when July drew nearer, lost
something of his elasticity of spirit. He kept up appearances in
his wife's presence -- but on all other occasions there was now a
perceptible shade of sadness in his look and manner. Magdalen was
so changed since Frank's departure that she helped the general
depression, instead of relieving it. All her movements had grown
languid; all her usual occupations were pursued with the same
weary indifference; she spent hours alone in her own room; she
lost her interest in being brightly and prettily dressed; her
eyes were heavy, her nerves were irritable, her complexion was
altered visibly for the worse -- in one word, she had become an
oppression and a weariness to herself and to all about her.
Stoutly as Miss Garth contended with these growing domestic
difficulties, her own spirits suffered in the effort. Her memory
reverted, oftener and oftener, to the March morning when the
master and mistress of the house had departed for London, and
then the first serious change, for many a year past, had stolen
over the family atmosphere. When was that atmosphere to be clear
again? When were the clouds of change to pass off before the
returning sunshine of past and happier times?
The spring and the early summer wore away. The dreaded month of
July came, with its airless nights, its cloudless mornings, and
its sultry days.
On the fifteenth of the month, an event happened which took every
one but Norah by surprise. For the second time, without the
slightest apparent reason -- for the second time, without a word
of warning beforehand -- Frank suddenly re-appeared at his
father's cottage.
Mr. Clare's lips opened to hail his son's return, in the old
character of the "bad shilling"; and closed again without
uttering a word. There was a portentous composure in Frank's
manner which showed that he had other news to communicate than
the news of his dismissal. He answered his father's sardonic look
of inquiry by at once explaining that a very important proposal
for his future benefit had been made to him, that morning, at the
office. His first idea had been to communicate the details in
writing; but the partners had, on reflection, thought that the
necessary decision might be more readily obtained by a personal
interview with his father and his friends. He had laid aside the
pen accordingly, and had resigned himself to the railway on the
spot.
After this preliminary statement, Frank proceeded to describe the
proposal which his employers had addressed to him, with every
external appearance of viewing it in the light of an intolerable
hardship.
The great firm in the City had obviously made a discovery in
relation to their clerk, exactly similar to the discovery which
had formerly forced itself on the engineer in relation to his
pupil. The young man, as they politely phrased it, stood in need
of some special stimulant to stir him up. His employers (acting
under a sense of their obligation to the gentleman by whom Frank
had been recommended) had considered the question carefully, and
had decided that the one promising use to which they could put
Mr. Francis Clare was to send him forthwith into another quarter
of the globe.
As a consequence of this decision, it was now. therefore,
proposed that he should enter the house of their correspondents
in China; that he should remain there, familiarizing himself
thoroughly on the spot with the tea trade and the silk trade for
five years; and that he should return, at the expiration of this
period, to the central establishment in London. If he made a fair
use of his opportunities in China, he would come back, while
still a young man, fit for a position of trust and emolument, and
justified in looking forward, at no distant date, to a time when
the House would assist him to start in business for himself. Such
were the new prospects which -- to adopt Mr. Clare's theory --
now forced themselves on the ever-reluctant, ever-helpless and
ever-ungrateful Frank. There was no time to be lost. The final
answer was to be at the office on "Monday, the twentieth": the
correspondents in China were to be written to by the mail on that
day; and Frank was to follow the letter by the next opportunity,
or to resign his chance in favor of some more enterprising young
man.
Mr. Clare's reception of this extraordinary news was startling in
the extreme. The glorious prospect of his son's banishment to
China appeared to turn his brain. The firm pedestal of his
philosophy sank under him; the prejudices of society recovered
their hold on his mind. He seized Frank by the arm, and actually
accompanied him to Combe-Raven, in the amazing character of
visitor to the house!
"Here I am with my lout," said Mr. Clare, before a word could be
uttered by the astonished family. "Hear his story, all of you. It
has reconciled me, for the first time in my life, to the anomaly
of his existence." Frank ruefully narrated the Chinese proposal
for the second time, and attempted to attach to it his own
supplementary statement of objections and difficulties. His
father stopped him at the first word, pointed peremptorily
southeastward (from Somersetshire to China); and said, without an
instant's hesitation: "Go!" Mr. Vanstone, basking in golden
visions of his young friend's future, echoed that monosyllabic
decision with all his heart. Mrs. Vanstone, Miss Garth, even
Norah herself, spoke to the same purpose. Frank was petrified by
an absolute unanimity of opinion which he had not anticipated;
and Magdalen was caught, for once in her life, at the end of all
her resources.
So far as practical results were concerned, the sitting of the
family council began and ended with the general opinion that
Frank must go. Mr. Vanstone's faculties were so bewildered by the
son's sudden arrival, the father's unexpected visit, and the news
they both brought with them, that he petitioned for an
adjournment before the necessary arrangements connected with his
young friend's departure were considered in detail. "Suppose we
all sleep upon it?" he said. "Tomorrow our heads will feel a
little steadier; and to-morrow will be time enough to decide all
uncertainties." This suggestion was readily adopted; and all
further proceedings stood adjourned until the next day.
That next day was destined to decide more uncertainties than Mr.
Vanstone dreamed of.
Early in the morning, after making tea by herself as usual, Miss
Garth took her parasol and strolled into the garden. She had
slept ill; and ten minutes in the open air before the family
assembled at breakfast might help to compensate her, as she
thought, for the loss of her night's rest.
She wandered to the outermost boundary of the flower-garden, and
then returned by another path, which led back, past the side of
an ornamental summer-house commanding a view over the fields from
a corner of the lawn. A slight noise -like, and yet not like, the
chirruping of a bird -- caught her ear as she approached the
summer-house. She stepped round to the entrance; looked in; and
discovered Magdalen and Frank seated close together. To Miss
Garth's horror, Magdalen's arm was unmistakably round Frank's
neck; and, worse still, the position of her face, at the moment
of discovery, showed beyond all doubt that she had just been
offering to the victim of Chinese commerce the first and foremost
of all the consolations which a woman can bestow on a man. In
plainer words, she had just given Frank a kiss.
In the presence of such an emergency as now confronted her, Miss
Gart h felt instinctively that all ordinary phrases of reproof
would be phrases thrown away.
"I presume," she remarked, addressing Magdalen with the merciless
self-possession of a middle-aged lady, unprovided for the
occasion with any kissing remembrances of her own -- "I presume
(whatever excuses your effrontery may suggest) you will not deny
that my duty compels me to mention what I have just seen to your
father?"
"I will save you the trouble," replied Magdalen, composedly. "I
will mention it to him myself."
With those words, she looked round at Frank, standing trebly
helpless in a corner of the summer-house. "You shall hear what
happens," she said, with her bright smile. "And so shall you,"
she added for Miss Garth's especial benefit, as she sauntered
past the governess on her way back to the breakfast-table. The
eyes of Miss Garth followed her indignantly; and Frank slipped
out on his side at that favorable opportunity.
Under these circumstances, there was but one course that any
respectable woman could take -- she could only shudder. Miss
Garth registered her protest in that form, and returned to the
house.
When breakfast was over, and when Mr. Vanstone's hand descended
to his pocket in search of his cigar-case, Magdalen rose; looked
significantly at Miss Garth; and followed her father into the
hall.
"Papa," she said, "I want to speak to you this morning -- in
private."
"Ay! ay!" returned Mr. Vanstone. "What about, my dear!"
"About -- " Magdalen hesitated, searching for a satisfactory form
of expression, and found it. "About business, papa," she said.
Mr. Vanstone took his garden hat from the hall table -- opened
his eyes in mute perplexity -- attempted to associate in his mind
the two extravagantly dissimilar ideas of Magdalen and "business"
-- failed -- and led the way resignedly into the garden.
His daughter took his arm, and walked with him to a shady seat at
a convenient distance from the house. She dusted the seat with
her smart silk apron before her father occupied it. Mr. Vanstone
was not accustomed to such an extraordinary act of attention as
this. He sat down, looking more puzzled than ever. Magdalen
immediately placed herself on his knee, and rested her head
comfortably on his shoulder.
"Am I heavy, papa?" she asked.
"Yes, my dear, you are," said Mr. Vanstone -- "but not too heavy
for _me_. Stop on your perch, if you like it. Well? And what may
this business happen to be?"
"It begins with a question."
"Ah, indeed? That doesn't surprise me. Business with your sex, my
dear, always begins with questions. Go on."
"Papa! do you ever intend allowing me to be married?"
Mr. Vanstone's eyes opened wider and wider. The question, to use
his own phrase, completely staggered him.
"This is business with a vengeance!" he said. "Why, Magdalen!
what have you got in that harum-scarum head of yours now?"
"I don't exactly know, papa. Will you answer my question?"
"I will if I can, my dear; you rather stagger me. Well, I don't
know. Yes; I suppose I must let you be married one of these days
-- if we can find a good husband for you. How hot your face is!
Lift it up, and let the air blow over it. You won't? Well -- have
your own way. If talking of business means tickling your cheek
against my whisker I've nothing to say against it. Go on, my
dear. What's the next question? Come to the point."
She was far too genuine a woman to do anything of the sort. She
skirted round the point and calculated her distance to the nicety
of a hair-breadth.
"We were all very much surprised yesterday -- were we not, papa?
Frank is wonderfully lucky, isn't he?"
"He's the luckiest dog I ever came across," said Mr. Vanstone
"But what has that got to do with this business of yours? I dare
say you see your way, Magdalen. Hang me if I can see mine!"
She skirted a little nearer.
"I suppose he will make his fortune in China?" she said. "It's a
long way off, isn't it? Did you observe, papa, that Frank looked
sadly out of spirits yesterday?"
"I was so surprised by the news," said Mr. Vanstone, "and so
staggered by the sight of old Clare's sharp nose in my house,
that I didn't much notice. Now you remind me of it -- yes. I
don't think Frank took kindly to his own good luck; not kindly at
all."
"Do you wonder at that, papa?"
"Yes, my dear; I do, rather."
"Don't you think it's hard to be sent away for five years, to
make your fortune among hateful savages, and lose sight of your
friends at home for all that long time? Don't you think Frank
will miss _us_ sadly? Don't you, papa? -- don't you?"
"Gently, Magdalen! I'm a little too old for those long arms of
yours to throttle me in fun. -- You're right, my love. Nothing in
this world without a drawback. Frank _will_ miss his friends in
England: there's no denying that."
"You always liked Frank. And Frank always liked you."
"Yes, yes -- a good fellow; a quiet, good fellow. Frank and I
have always got on smoothly together."
"You have got on like father and son, haven't you?"
"Certainly, my dear."
"Perhaps you will think it harder on him when he has gone than
you think it now?"
"Likely enough, Magdalen; I don't say no."
"Perhaps you will wish he had stopped in England? Why shouldn't
he stop in England, and do as well as if he went to China?"
"My dear! he has no prospects in England. I wish he had, for his
own sake. I wish the lad well, with all my heart."
"May I wish him well too, papa -- with all _my_ heart?"
"Certainly, my love -- your old playfellow -- why not? What's the
matter? God bless my soul, what is the girl crying about? One
would think Frank was transported for life. You goose! You know,
as well as I do, he is going to China to make his fortune."
"He doesn't want to make his fortune -- he might do much better."
"The deuce he might! How, I should like to know?"
"I'm afraid to tell you. I'm afraid you'll laugh at me. Will you
promise not to laugh at me?"
"Anything to please you, my dear. Yes: I promise. Now, then, out
with it! How might Frank do better?"
"He might marry Me."
If the summer scene which then spread before Mr. Vanstone's eyes
had suddenly changed to a dreary winter view -- if the trees had
lost all their leaves, and the green fields had turned white with
snow in an instant -- his face could hardly have expressed
greater amazement than it displayed when his daughter's faltering
voice spoke those four last words. He tried to look at her -- but
she steadily refused him the opportunity: she kept her face
hidden over his shoulder. Was she in earnest? His cheek, still
wet with her tears, answered for her. There was a long pause of
silence; she waited -- with unaccustomed patience, she waited for
him to speak. He roused himself, and spoke these words only: "You
surprise me, Magdalen; you surprise me more than I can say."
At the altered tone of his voice -- altered to a quiet, fatherly
seriousness -Magdalen's arms clung round him closer than before.
"Have I disappointed you, papa?" she asked, faintly. "Don't say I
have disappointed you! Who am I to tell my secret to, if not to
you? Don't let him go -- don't! don't! You will break his heart.
He is afraid to tell his father; he is even afraid _you_ might be
angry with him. There is nobody to speak for us, except -- except
me. Oh, don't let him go! Don't for his sake -- " she whispered
the next words in a kiss -- "Don't for Mine!"
Her father's kind face saddened; he sighed, and patted her fair
head tenderly. "Hush, my love," he said, almost in a whisper;
"hush!" She little knew what a revelation every word, every
action that escaped her, now opened before him. She had made him
her grown-up playfellow, from her childhood to that day. She had
romped with him in her frocks, she had gone on romping with him
in her gowns. He had never been long enough separated from her to
have the external changes in his daughter forced on his
attention. His artless, fatherly experience of her had taught him
that she was a taller child in later years -- and had taught him
little more. And now, in one breathless instant, the conviction
that she was a woman rushed over his mind. He felt it in the
trouble of her bosom pre ssed against his; in the nervo us thrill
of her arms clasped around his neck. The Magdalen of his innocent
experience, a woman -- with the master-passion of her sex in
possession of her heart already!
"Have you thought long of this, my dear?" he asked, as soon as he
could speak composedly. "Are you sure -- ?"
She answered the question before he could finish it.
"Sure I love him?" she said. "Oh, what words can say Yes for me,
as I want to say it? I love him -- !" Her voice faltered softly;
and her answer ended in a sigh.
"You are very young. You and Frank, my love, are both very
young."
She raised her head from his shoulder for the first time. The
thought and its expression flashed from her at the same moment.
"Are we much younger than you and mamma were?" she asked, smiling
through her tears.
She tried to lay her head back in its old position; but as she
spoke those words, her father caught her round the waist, forced
her, before she was aware of it, to look him in the face -- and
kissed her, with a sudden outburst of tenderness which brought
the tears thronging back thickly into her eyes. "Not much
younger, my child," he said, in low, broken tones -- "not much
younger than your mother and I were." He put her away from him,
and rose from the seat, and turned his head aside quickly. "Wait
here, and compose yourself; I will go indoors and speak to your
mother." His voice trembled over those parting words; and he left
her without once looking round again.
She waited -- waited a weary time; and he never came back. At
last her growing anxiety urged her to follow him into the house.
A new timidity throbbed in her heart as she doubtingly approached
the door. Never had she seen the depths of her father's simple
nature stirred as they had been stirred by her confession. She
almost dreaded her next meeting with him. She wandered softly to
and fro in the hall, with a shyness unaccountable to herself;
with a terror of being discovered and spoken to by her sister or
Miss Garth, which made her nervously susceptible to the slightest
noises in the house. The door of the morning-room opened while
her back was turned toward it. She started violently, as she
looked round and saw her father in the hall: her heart beat
faster and faster, and she felt herself turning pale. A second
look at him, as he came nearer, re-assured her. He was composed
again, though not so cheerful as usual. She noticed that he
advanced and spoke to her with a forbearing gentleness, which was
more like his manner to her mother than his ordinary manner to
herself.
"Go in, my love," he said, opening the door for her which he had
just closed. "Tell your mother all you have told me -- and more,
if you have more to say. She is better prepared for you than I
was. We will take to-day to think of it, Magdalen; and to-morrow
you shall know, and Frank shall know, what we decide."
Her eyes brightened, as they looked into his face and saw the
decision there already, with the double penetration of her
womanhood and her love. Happy, and beautiful in her happiness,
she put his hand to her lips, and went, without hesitation, into
the morning-room. There, her father's words had smoothed the way
for her; there, the first shock of the surprise was past and
over, and only the pleasure of it remained. Her mother had been
her age once; her mother would know how fond she was of Frank. So
the coming interview was anticipated in her thoughts; and --
except that there was an unaccountable appearance of restraint in
Mrs. Vanstone's first reception of her -- was anticipated aright.
After a little, the mother's questions came more and more
unreservedly from the sweet, unforgotten experience of the
mother's heart. She lived again through her own young days of
hope and love in Magdalen's replies.
The next morning the all-important decision was announced in
words. Mr. Vanstone took his daughter upstairs into her mother's
room, and there placed before her the result of the yesterday's
consultation, and of the night's reflection which had followed
it. He spoke with perfect kindness and self-possession of manner
-but in fewer and more serious words than usual; and he held his
wife's hand tenderly in his own all through the interview.
He informed Magdalen that neither he nor her mother felt
themselves justified in blaming her attachment to Frank. It had
been in part, perhaps, the natural consequence of her childish
familiarity with him; in part, also, the result of the closer
intimacy between them which the theatrical entertainment had
necessarily produced. At the same time, it was now the duty of
her parents to put that attachment, on both sides, to a proper
test -- for her sake, because her happy future was their dearest
care; for Frank's sake, because they were bound to give him the
opportunity of showing himself worthy of the trust confided in
him. They were both conscious of being strongly prejudiced in
Frank's favor. His father's eccentric conduct had made the lad
the object of their compassion and their care from his earliest
years. He (and his younger brothers) had almost filled the places
to them of those other children of their own whom they had lost.
Although they firmly believed their good opinion of Frank to be
well founded -- still, in the interest of their daughter's
happiness, it was necessary to put that opinion firmly to the
proof, by fixing certain conditions, and by interposing a year of
delay between the contemplated marriage and the present time.
During that year, Frank was to remain at the office in London;
his employers being informed beforehand that family circumstances
prevented his accepting their offer of employment in China. He
was to consider this concession as a recognition of the
attachment between Magdalen and himself, on certain terms only.
If, during the year of probation, he failed to justify the
confidence placed in him -- a confidence which had led Mr.
Vanstone to take unreservedly upon himself the whole
responsibility of Frank's future prospects -- the marriage scheme
was to be considered, from that moment, as at an end. If, on the
other hand, the result to which Mr. Vanstone confidently looked
forward really occurred -- if Frank's probationary year proved
his claim to the most precious trust that could be placed in his
hands -- then Magdalen herself should reward him with all that a
woman can bestow; and the future, which his present employers had
placed before him as the result of a five years' residence in
China, should be realized in one year's time, by the dowry of his
young wife.
As her father drew that picture of the future, the outburst of
Magdalen's gratitude could no longer be restrained. She was
deeply touched -- she spoke from her inmost heart. Mr. Vanstone
waited until his daughter and his wife were composed again; and
then added the last words of explanation which were now left for
him to speak.
"You understand, my love," he said, "that I am not anticipating
Frank's living in idleness on his wife's means? My plan for him
is that he should still profit by the interest which his present
employers take in him. Their knowledge of affairs in the City
will soon place a good partnership at his disposal, and you will
give him the money to buy it out of hand. I shall limit the sum,
my dear, to half your fortune; and the other half I shall have
settled upon yourself. We shall all be alive and hearty, I hope"
-- he looked tenderly at his wife as he said those words -- "all
alive and hearty at the year's end. But if I am gone, Magdalen,
it will make no difference. My will -- made long before I ever
thought of having a son-in-law divides my fortune into two equal
parts. One part goes to your mother; and the other part is fairly
divided between my children. You will have your share on your
wedding-day (and Norah will have hers when she marries) from my
own hand, if I live; and under my will if I die. There! there! no
gloomy faces," he said, with a momentary return of his every-day
good spirits. "Your mother and I mean to live and see Frank a
great merchant. I shall leave you, my dear, to enlighten the son
on our new projects, while I walk over to the cottage - "
He stopped; his eyebrows contra cted a little; and he looked
aside hesitatingly at Mrs. Vanstone.
"What must you do at the cottage, papa?" asked Magdalen, after
having vainly waited for him to finish the sentence of his own
accord.
"I must consult Frank's father," he replied. "We must not forget
that Mr. Clare's consent is still wanting to settle this matter.
And as time presses, and we don't know what difficulties he may
not raise, the sooner I see him the better."
He gave that answer in low, altered tones; and rose from his
chair in a half-reluctant, half-resigned manner, which Magdalen
observed with secret alarm.
She glanced inquiringly at her mother. To all appearance, Mrs.
Vanstone had been alarmed by the change in him also. She looked
anxious and uneasy; she turned her face away on the sofa pillow
-- turned it suddenly, as if she was in pain.
"Are you not well, mamma?" asked Magdalen.
"Quite well, my love," said Mrs. Vanstone, shortly and sharply,
without turning round. "Leave me a little -- I only want rest."
Magdalen went out with her father.
"Papa!" she whispered anxiously, as they descended the stairs;
"you don't think Mr. Clare will say No?"
"I can't tell beforehand," answered Mr. Vanstone. "I hope he will
say Yes."
"There is no reason why he should say anything else -- is there?"
She put the question faintly, while he was getting his hat and
stick; and he did not appear to hear her. Doubting whether she
should repeat it or not, she accompanied him as far as the
garden, on his way to Mr. Clare's cottage. He stopped her on the
lawn, and sent her back to the house
"You have nothing on your head, my dear," he said. "If you want
to be in the garden, don't forget how hot the sun is -- don't
come out without your hat."
He walked on toward the cottage.
She waited a moment, and looked after him. She missed the
customary flourish of his stick; she saw his little Scotch
terrier, who had run out at his heels, barking and capering about
him unnoticed. He was out of spirits: he was strangely out of
spirits. What did it mean?
CHAPTER X.
ON returning to the house, Magdalen felt her shoulder suddenly
touched from behind as she crossed the hall. She turned and
confronted her sister. Before she could ask any questions, Norah
confusedly addressed her, in these words: "I beg your pardon; I
beg you to forgive me."
Magdalen looked at her sister in astonishment. All memory, on her
side, of the sharp words which had passed between them in the
shrubbery was lost in the new interests that now absorbed her;
lost as completely as if the angry interview had never taken
place. "Forgive you!" she repeated, amazedly. "What for?"
"I have heard of your new prospects," pursued Norah, speaking
with a mechanical submissiveness of manner which seemed almost
ungracious; "I wished to set things right between us; I wished to
say I was sorry for what happened. Will you forget it? Will you
forget and forgive what happened in the shrubbery?" She tried to
proceed; but her inveterate reserve -- or, perhaps, her obstinate
reliance on her own opinions -- silenced her at those last words.
Her face clouded over on a sudden. Before her sister could answer
her, she turned away abruptly and ran upstairs.
The door of the library opened, before Magdalen could follow her;
and Miss Garth advanced to express the sentiments proper to the
occasion.
They were not the mechanically-submissive sentiments which
Magdalen had just heard. Norah had struggled against her rooted
distrust of Frank, in deference to the unanswerable decision of
both her parents in his favor; and had suppressed the open
expression of her antipathy, though the feeling itself remained
unconquered. Miss Garth had made no such concession to the master
and mistress of the house. She had hitherto held the position of
a high authority on all domestic questions; and she flatly
declined to get off her pedestal in deference to any change in
the family circumstances, no matter how amazing or how unexpected
that change might be.
"Pray accept my congratulations," said Miss Garth, bristling all
over with implied objections to Frank -- "my congratulations,
_and_ my apologies. When I caught you kissing Mr. Francis Clare
in the summer-house, I had no idea you were engaged in carrying
out the intentions of your parents. I offer no opinion on the
subject. I merely regret my own accidental appearance in the
character of an Obstacle to the course of true-love -- which
appears to run smooth in summer-houses, whatever Shakespeare may
say to the contrary. Consider me for the future, if you please,
as an Obstacle removed. May you be happy!" Miss Garth's lips
closed on that last sentence like a trap, and Miss Garth's eyes
looked ominously prophetic into the matrimonial future.
If Magdalen's anxieties had not been far too serious to allow her
the customary free use of her tongue, she would have been ready
on the instant with an appropriately satirical answer. As it was,
Miss Garth simply irritated her. "Pooh!" she said -- and ran
upstairs to her sister's room.
She knocked at the door, and there was no answer. She tried the
door, and it resisted her from the inside. The sullen,
unmanageable Norah was locked in.
Under other circumstances, Magdalen would not have been satisfied
with knocking -- she would have called through the door loudly
and more loudly, till the house was disturbed and she had carried
her point. But the doubts and fears of the morning had unnerved
her already. She went downstairs again softly, and took her hat
from the stand in the hall. "He told me to put my hat on," she
said to herself, with a meek filial docility which was totally
out of her character.
She went into the garden, on the shrubbery side; and waited there
to catch the first sight of her father on his return. Half an
hour passed; forty minutes passed -- and then his voice reached
her from among the distant trees. "Come in to heel!" she heard
him call out loudly to the dog. Her face turned pale. "He's angry
with Snap!" she exclaimed to herself in a whisper. The next
minute he appeared in view; walking rapidly, with his head down
and Snap at his heels in disgrace. The sudden excess of her alarm
as she observed those ominous signs of something wrong rallied
her natural energy, and determined her desperately on knowing the
worst. She walked straight forward to meet her father.
"Your face tells your news," she said faintly. "Mr. Clare has
been as heartless as usual -- Mr. Clare has said No?"
Her father turned on her with a sudden severity, so entirely
unparalleled in her experience of him that she started back in
downright terror.
"Magdalen!" he said; "whenever you speak of my old friend and
neighbor again, bear this in mind: Mr. Clare has just laid me
under an obligation which I shall remember gratefully to the end
of my life."
He stopped suddenly after saying those remarkable words. Seeing
that he had startled her, his natural kindness prompted him
instantly to soften the reproof, and to end the suspense from
which she was plainly suffering. "Give me a kiss, my love," he
resumed; "and I'll tell you in return that Mr. Clare has said
-YES."
She attempted to thank him; but the sudden luxury of relief was
too much for her. She could only cling round his neck in silence.
He felt her trembling from head to foot, and said a few words to
calm her. At the altered tones of his master's voice, Snap's meek
tail re-appeared fiercely from between his legs; and Snap's lungs
modestly tested his position with a brief, experimental bark. The
dog's quaintly appropriate assertion of himself on his old
footing was the interruption of all others which was best fitted
to restore Magdalen to herself. She caught the shaggy little
terrier up in her arms and kissed _him_ next. "You darling," she
exclaimed, "you're almost as glad as I am!" She turned again to
her father, with a look of tender reproach. "You frightened me,
papa," she said. "You were so unlike yourself."
"I shall be right again to-morrow, my dear. I am a little upset
to-day."
"Not by me?"
"No, no."
"By something you have heard at Mr. Clare's?"
"Yes -- nothing you need alarm yourself about ; nothing that
won't wear off by to-morrow. Let me go now, my dear; I have a
letter to write; and I want to speak to your mother."
He left her and went on to the house. Magdalen lingered a little
on the lawn, to feel all the happiness of her new sensations --
then turned away toward the shrubbery to enjoy the higher luxury
of communicating them. The dog followed her. She whistled, and
clapped her hands. "Find him!" she said, with beaming eyes. "Find
Frank!" Snap scampered into the shrubbery, with a bloodthirsty
snarl at starting. Perhaps he had mistaken his young mistress and
considered himself her emissary in search of a rat?
Meanwhile, Mr. Vanstone entered the house. He met his wife slowly
descending the stairs, and advanced to give her his arm. "How has
it ended?" she asked, anxiously, as he led her to the sofa.
"Happily -- as we hoped it would," answered her husband. "My old
friend has justified my opinion of him."
"Thank God!" said Mrs. Vanstone, fervently. "Did you feel it,
love?" she asked, as her husband arranged the sofa pillows --
"did you feel it as painfully as I feared you would?"
"I had a duty to do, my dear -- and I did it."
After replying in those terms, he hesitated. Apparently, he had
something more to say -- something, perhaps, on the subject of
that passing uneasiness of mind which had been produced by his
interview with Mr. Clare, and which Magdalen's questions had
obliged him to acknowledge. A look at his wife decided his doubts
in the negative. He only asked if she felt comfortable; and then
turned away to leave the room.
"Must you go?" she asked.
"I have a letter to write, my dear."
"Anything about Frank?"
"No: to-morrow will do for that. A letter to Mr. Pendril. I want
him here immediately."
"Business, I suppose?"
"Yes, my dear -- business."
He went out, and shut himself into the little front room, close
to the hall door, which was called his study. By nature and habit
the most procrastinating of letter-writers, he now inconsistently
opened his desk and took up the pen without a moment's delay. His
letter was long enough to occupy three pages of note-paper; it
was written with a readiness of expression and a rapidity of hand
which seldom characterized his proceedings when engaged over his
ordinary correspondence. He wrote the address as follows:
"Immediate -- William Pendril, Esq., Serle Street, Lincoln's Inn,
London" -- then pushed the letter away from him, and sat at the
table, drawing lines on the blotting-paper with his pen, lost in
thought. "No," he said to himself; "I can do nothing more till
Pendril comes." He rose; his face brightened as he put the stamp
on the envelope. The writing of the letter had sensibly relieved
him, and his whole bearing showed it as he left the room.
On the doorstep he found Norah and Miss Garth, setting forth
together for a walk.
"Which way are you going?" he asked. "Anywhere near the
post-office? I wish you would post this letter for me, Norah. It
is very important -- so important that I hardly like to trust it
to Thomas, as usual."
Norah at once took charge of the letter.
"If you look, my dear," continued her father, "you will see that
I am writing to Mr. Pendril. I expect him here to-morrow
afternoon. Will you give the necessary directions, Miss Garth?
Mr. Pendril will sleep here to-morrow night, and stay over
Sunday. -- Wait a minute! Today is Friday. Surely I had an
engagement for Saturday afternoon?" He consulted his pocketbook
and read over one of the entries, with a look of annoyance.
"Grailsea Mill, three o'clock, Saturday. Just the time when
Pendril will be here; and I _must_ be at home to see him. How can
I manage it? Monday will be too late for my business at Grailsea.
I'll go to-day, instead; and take my chance of catching the
miller at his dinner-time." He looked at his watch. "No time for
driving; I must do it by railway. If I go at once, I shall catch
the down train at our station, and get on to Grailsea. Take care
of the letter, Norah. I won't keep dinner waiting; if the return
train doesn't suit, I'll borrow a gig and get back in that way."
As he took up his hat, Magdalen appeared at the door, returning
from her interview with Frank. The hurry of her father's
movements attracted her attention; and she asked him where he was
going.
"To Grailsea," replied Mr. Vanstone. "Your business, Miss
Magdalen, has got in the way of mine -- and mine must give way to
it."
He spoke those parting words in his old hearty manner; and left
them, with the old characteristic flourish of his trusty stick.
"My business!" said Magdalen. "I thought my business was done."
Miss Garth pointed significantly to the letter in Norah's hand.
"Your business, beyond all doubt," she said. "Mr. Pendril is
coming tomorrow; and Mr. Vanstone seems remarkably anxious about
it. Law, and its attendant troubles already! Governesses who look
in at summer-house doors are not the only obstacles to the course
of true-love. Parchment is sometimes an obstacle. I hope you may
find Parchment as pliable as I am -- I wish you well through it.
Now, Norah!"
Miss Garth's second shaft struck as harmless as the first.
Magdalen had returned to the house, a little vexed; her interview
with Frank having been interrupted by a messenger from Mr. Clare,
sent to summon the son into the father's presence. Although it
had been agreed at the private interview between Mr. Vanstone and
Mr. Clare that the questions discussed that morning should not be
communicated to the children until the year of probation was at
an end -- -and although under these circumstances Mr. Clare had
nothing to tell Frank which Magdalen could not communicate to him
much more agreeably -- the philosopher was not the less resolved
on personally informing his son of the parental concession which
rescued him from Chinese exile. The result was a sudden summons
to the cottage, which startled Magdalen, but which did not appear
to take Frank by surprise. His filial experience penetrated the
mystery of Mr. Clare's motives easily enough. "When my father's
in spirits," he said, sulkily, "he likes to bully me about my
good luck. This message means that he's going to bully me now."
"Don't go," suggested Magdalen.
"I must," rejoined Frank. "I shall never hear the last of it if I
don't. He's primed and loaded, and he means to go off. He went
off, once, when the engineer took me; he went off, twice, when
the office in the City took me; and he's going off, thrice, now
_you've_ taken me. If it wasn't for you, I should wish I had
never been born. Yes; your father's been kind to me, I know --
and I should have gone to China, if it hadn't been for him. I'm
sure I'm very much obliged. Of course, we have no right to expect
anything else -- still it's discouraging to keep us waiting a
year, isn't it?"
Magdalen stopped his mouth by a summary process, to which even
Frank submitted gratefully. At the same time, she did not forget
to set down his discontent to the right side. "How fond he is of
me!" she thought. "A year's waiting is quite a hardship to him."
She returned to the house, secretly regretting that she had not
heard more of Frank's complimentary complaints. Miss Garth's
elaborate satire, addressed to her while she was in this frame of
mind, was a purely gratuitous waste of Miss Garth's breath. What
did Magdalen care for satire? What do Youth and Love ever care
for except themselves? She never even said as much as "Pooh!"
this time. She laid aside her hat in serene silence, and
sauntered languidly into the morning-room to keep her mother
company. She lunched on dire forebodings of a quarrel between
Frank and his father, with accidental interruptions in the shape
of cold chicken and cheese-cakes. She trifled away half an hour
at the piano; and played, in that time, selections from the Songs
of Mendelssohn, the Mazurkas of Chopin, the Operas of Verdi, and
the Sonatas of Mozart -- all of whom had combined together on
this occasion and produced one immortal work, entitled "Frank."
She closed the piano and went up to her room, to dream away the
hours luxuriously in visions of her married future. The green
shutters were closed, the easy-chair was pushed in front of the
glass, the maid w as summoned as usual; and the comb assisted the
mistress's reflections, through the medium of the mistress's
hair, till heat and idleness asserted their narcotic influences
together, and Magdalen fell asleep.
It was past three o'clock when she woke. On going downstairs
again she found her mother, Norah and Miss Garth all sitting
together enjoying the shade and the coolness under the open
portico in front of the house.
Norah had the railway time-table in her hand. They had been
discussing the chances of Mr. Vanstone's catching the return
train and getting back in good time. That topic had led them,
next, to his business errand at Grailsea -- an errand of
kindness, as usual; undertaken for the benefit of the miller, who
had been his old farm-servant, and who was now hard pressed by
serious pecuniary difficulties. From this they had glided
insensibly into a subject often repeated among them, and never
exhausted by repetition -- the praise of Mr. Vanstone himself.
Each one of the three had some experience of her own to relate of
his simple, generous nature. The conversation seemed to be almost
painfully interesting to his wife. She was too near the time of
her trial now not to feel nervously sensitive to the one subject
which always held the foremost place in her heart. Her eyes
overflowed as Magdalen joined the little group under the portico;
her frail hand trembled as it signed to her youngest daughter to
take the vacant chair by her side. "We were talking of your
father," she said, softly. "Oh, my love, if your married life is
only as happy -- " Her voice failed her; she put her handkerchief
hurriedly over her face and rested her head on Magdalen's
shoulder. Norah looked appealingly to Miss Garth, who at once led
the conversation back to the more trivial subject of Mr.
Vanstone's return. "We have all been wondering," she said, with a
significant look at Magdalen, "whether your father will leave
Grailsea in time to catch the train -- or whether he will miss it
and be obliged to drive back. What do you say?"
"I say, papa will miss the train," replied Magdalen, taking Miss
Garth's hint with her customary quickness. "The last thing he
attends to at Grailsea will be the business that brings him
there. Whenever he has business to do, he always puts it off to
the last moment, doesn't he, mamma?"
The question roused her mother exactly as Magdalen had intended
it should. "Not when his errand is an errand of kindness," said
Mrs. Vanstone. "He has gone to help the miller in a very pressing
difficulty -- "
"And don't you know what he'll do?" persisted Magdalen. "He'll
romp with the miller's children, and gossip with the mother, and
hob-and-nob with the father. At the last moment when he has got
five minutes left to catch the train, he'll say: 'Let's go into
the counting-house and look at the books.' He'll find the books
dreadfully complicated; he'll suggest sending for an accountant;
he'll settle the business off hand, by lending the money in the
meantime; he'll jog back comfortably in the miller's gig; and
he'll tell us all how pleasant the lanes were in the cool of the
evening."
The little character-sketch which these words drew was too
faithful a likeness not to be recognized. Mrs. Vanstone showed
her appreciation of it by a smile. "When your father returns,"
she said, "we will put your account of his proceedings to the
test. I think," she continued, rising languidly from her chair,
"I had better go indoors again now and rest on the sofa till he
comes back."
The little group under the portico broke up. Magdalen slipped
away into the garden to hear Frank's account of the interview
with his father. The other three ladies entered the house
together. When Mrs. Vanstone was comfortably established on the
sofa, Norah and Miss Garth left her to repose, and withdrew to
the library to look over the last parcel of books from London.
It was a quiet, cloudless summer's day. The heat was tempered by
a light western breeze; the voices of laborers at work in a field
near reached the house cheerfully; the clock-bell of the village
church as it struck the quarters floated down the wind with a
clearer ring, a louder melody than usual. Sweet odors from field
and flower-garden, stealing in at the open windows, filled the
house with their fragrance; and the birds in Norah's aviary
upstairs sang the song of their happiness exultingly in the sun.
As the church clock struck the quarter past four, the
morning-room door opened; and Mrs. Vanstone crossed the hall
alone. She had tried vainly to compose herself. She was too
restless to lie still and sleep. For a moment she directed her
steps toward the portico -- then turned, and looked about her,
doubtful where to go, or what to do next. While she was still
hesitating, the half-open door of her husband's study attracted
her attention. The room seemed to be in sad confusion. Drawers
were left open; coats and hats, account-books and papers, pipes
and fishing-rods were all scattered about together. She went in,
and pushed the door to -- but so gently that she still left it
ajar. "It will amuse me to put his room to rights," she thought
to herself. "I should like to do something for him before I am
down on my bed, helpless." She began to arrange his drawers, and
found his banker's book lying open in one of them. "My poor dear,
how careless he is! The servants might have seen all his affairs,
if I had not happened to have looked in." She set the drawers
right; and then turned to the multifarious litter on a
side-table. A little old-fashioned music-book appeared among the
scattered papers, with her name written in it, in faded ink. She
blushed like a young girl in the first happiness of the
discovery. "How good he is to me! He remembers my poor old
music-book, and keeps it for my sake." As she sat down by the
table and opened the book, the bygone time came back to her in
all its tenderness. The clock struck the half-hour, struck the
three-quarters -- and still she sat there, with the music-book on
her lap, dreaming happily over the old songs; thinking gratefully
of the golden days when his hand had turned the pages for her,
when his voice had whispered the words which no woman's memory
ever forgets.
Norah roused herself from the volume she was reading, and glanced
at the clock on the library mantel-piece.
"If papa comes back by the railway," she said, "he will be here
in ten minutes."
Miss Garth started, and looked up drowsily from the book which
was just dropping out of her hand.
"I don't think he will come by train," she replied. "He will jog
back -- as Magdalen flippantly expressed it -- in the miller's
gig."
As she said the words, there was a knock at the library door. The
footman appeared, and addressed himself to Miss Garth.
"A person wishes to see you, ma'am."
"Who is it?"
"I don't know, ma'am. A stranger to me -- a respectable-looking
man -- and he said he particularly wished to see you."
Miss Garth went out into the hall. The footman closed the library
door after her, and withdrew down the kitchen stairs.
The man stood just inside the door, on the mat. His eyes
wandered, his face was pale -- he looked ill; he looked
frightened. He trifled nervously with his cap, and shifted it
backward and forward, from one hand to the other.
"You wanted to see me?" said Miss Garth.
"I beg your pardon, ma'am. -- You are not Mrs. Vanstone, are
you?"
"Certainly not. I am Miss Garth. Why do you ask the question?"
"I am employed in the clerk's office at Grailsea Station -- "
"Yes?"
"I am sent here -- "
He stopped again. His wandering eyes looked down at the mat, and
his restless hands wrung his cap harder and harder. He moistened
his dry lips, and tried once more.
"I am sent here on a very serious errand."
"Serious to _me_?"
"Serious to all in this house."
Miss Garth took one step nearer to him -- took one steady look at
his face. She turned cold in the summer heat. "Stop!" she said,
with a sudden distrust, and glanced aside anxiously at the door
of the morning-room. It was safely closed. "Tell me the worst;
and don't speak loud. There has been an accident. Where?"
"On the rai lway. Close to Grailsea Station ."
"The up-train to London?"
"No: the down-train at one-fifty -- "
"God Almighty help us! The train Mr. Vanstone traveled by to
Grailsea?"
"The same. I was sent here by the up-train; the line was just
cleared in time for it. They wouldn't write -- they said I must
see 'Miss Garth,' and tell her. There are seven passengers badly
hurt; and two -- "
The next word failed on his lips; he raised his hand in the dead
silence. With eyes that opened wide in horror, he raised his hand
and pointed over Miss Garth's shoulder.
She turned a little, and looked back.
Face to face with her, on the threshold of the study door, stood
the mistress of the house. She held her old music-book clutched
fast mechanically in both hands. She stood, the specter of
herself. With a dreadful vacancy in her eyes, with a dreadful
stillness in her voice, she repeated the man's last words:
"Seven passengers badly hurt; and two -- "
Her tortured fingers relaxed their hold; the book dropped from
them; she sank forward heavily. Miss Garth caught her before she
fell -- caught her, and turned upon the man, with the wife's
swooning body in her arms, to hear the husband's fate.
"The harm is done," she said; "you may speak out. Is he wounded,
or dead?"
"Dead."
CHAPTER XI.
THE sun sank lower; the western breeze floated cool and fresh
into the house. As the evening advanced, the cheerful ring of the
village clock came nearer and nearer. Field and flower-garden
felt the influence of the hour, and shed their sweetest
fragrance. The birds in Norah's aviary sunned themselves in the
evening stillness, and sang their farewell gratitude to the dying
day.
Staggered in its progress for a time only, the pitiless routine
of the house went horribly on its daily way. The panic-stricken
servants took their blind refuge in the duties proper to the
hour. The footman softly laid the table for dinner. The maid sat
waiting in senseless doubt, with the hot-water jugs for the
bedrooms ranged near her in their customary row. The gardener,
who had been ordered to come to his master, with vouchers for
money that he had paid in excess of his instructions, said his
character was dear to him, and left the vouchers at his appointed
time. Custom that never yields, and Death that never spares, met
on the wreck of human happiness -- and Death gave way.
Heavily the thunder-clouds of Affliction had gathered over the
house -- heavily, but not at their darkest yet. At five, that
evening, the shock of the calamity had struck its blow. Before
another hour had passed, the disclosure of the husband's sudden
death was followed by the suspense of the wife's mortal peril.
She lay helpless on her widowed bed; her own life, and the life
of her unborn child, trembling in the balance.
But one mind still held possession of its resources -- but one
guiding spirit now moved helpfully in the house of mourning.
If Miss Garth's early days had been passed as calmly and as
happily as her later life at Combe-Raven, she might have sunk
under the cruel necessities of the time. But the governess's
youth had been tried in the ordeal of family affliction; and she
met her terrible duties with the steady courage of a woman who
had learned to suffer. Alone, she had faced the trial of telling
the daughters that they were fatherless. Alone, she now struggled
to sustain them, when the dreadful certainty of their bereavement
was at last impressed on their minds.
Her least anxiety was for the elder sister. The agony of Norah's
grief had forced its way outward to the natural relief of tears.
It was not so with Magdalen. Tearless and speechless, she sat in
the room where the revelation of her father's death had first
reached her; her face, unnaturally petrified by the sterile
sorrow of old age -- a white, changeless blank, fearful to look
at. Nothing roused, nothing melted her. She only said, "Don't
speak to me; don't touch me. Let me bear it by myself" -- and
fell silent again. The first great grief which had darkened the
sisters' lives had, as it seemed, changed their everyday
characters already.
The twilight fell, and faded; and the summer night came brightly.
As the first carefully shaded light was kindled in the sick-room,
the physician, who had been summoned from Bristol, arrived to
consult with the medical attendant of the family. He could give
no comfort: he could only say, "We must try, and hope. The shock
which struck her, when she overheard the news of her husband's
death, has prostrated her strength at the time when she needed it
most. No effort to preserve her shall be neglected. I will stay
here for the night."
He opened one of the windows to admit more air as he spoke. The
view overlooked the drive in front of the house and the road
outside. Little groups of people were standing before the
lodge-gates, looking in. "If those persons make any noise," said
the doctor, "they must be warned away." There was no need to warn
them: they were only the laborers who had worked on the dead
man's property, and here and there some women and children from
the village. They were all thinking of him -- some talking of him
-- and it quickened their sluggish minds to look at his house.
The gentlefolks thereabouts were mostly kind to them (the men
said), but none like _him_. The women whispered to each other of
his comforting ways when he came into their cottages. "He was a
cheerful man, poor soul; and thoughtful of us, too: he never came
in and stared at meal-times; the rest of 'em help us, and scold
us -- all _he_ ever said was, better luck next time." So they
stood and talked of him, and looked at his house and grounds and
moved off clumsily by twos and threes, with the dim sense that
the sight of his pleasant face would never comfort them again.
The dullest head among them knew, that night, that the hard ways
of poverty would be all the harder to walk on, now he was gone.
A little later, news was brought to the bed-chamber door that old
Mr. Clare had come alone to the house, and was waiting in the
hall below, to hear what the physician said. Miss Garth was not
able to go down to him herself: she sent a message. He said to
the servant, "I'll come and ask again, in two hours' time" -- and
went out slowly. Unlike other men in all things else, the sudden
death of his old friend had produced no discernible change in
him. The feeling implied in the errand of inquiry that had
brought him to the house was the one betrayal of human sympathy
which escaped the rugged, impenetrable old man.
He came again, when the two hours had expired; and this time Miss
Garth saw him.
They shook hands in silence. She waited; she nerved herself to
hear him speak of his lost friend. No: he never mentioned the
dreadful accident, he never alluded to the dreadful death. He
said these words, "Is she better, or worse?" and said no more.
Was the tribute of his grief for the husband sternly suppressed
under the expression of his anxiety for the wife? The nature of
the man, unpliably antagonistic to the world and the world's
customs, might justify some such interpretation of his conduct as
this. He repeated his question, "Is she better, or worse?"
Miss Garth answered him:
"No better; if there is any change, it is a change for the
worse."
They spoke those words at the window of the morning-room which
opened on the garden. Mr. Clare paused, after hearing the reply
to his inquiry, stepped out on to the walk, then turned on a
sudden, and spoke again:
"Has the doctor given her up?" he asked.
"He has not concealed from us that she is in danger. We can only
pray for her."
The old man laid his hand on Miss Garth's arm as she answered
him, and looked her attentively in the face.
"You believe in prayer?" he said.
Miss Garth drew sorrowfully back from him.
"You might have spared me that question sir, at such a time as
this."
He took no notice of her answer; his eyes were still fastened on
her face.
"Pray!" he said. "Pray as you never prayed before, for the
preservation of Mrs. Vanstone's life."
He left her. His voice and manner implied some unutterable dread
of the future, which his words had not confessed. Miss Garth
followed him into the garden, and called to
him. He heard her, but he never turned back: he quickened his
pace, as if he desired to avoid her. She watched him across the
lawn in the warm summer moonlight. She saw his white, withered
hands, saw them suddenly against the black background of the
shrubbery, raised and wrung above his head. They dropped -- the
trees shrouded him in darkness -- he was gone.
Miss Garth went back to the suffering woman, with the burden on
her mind of one anxiety more.
It was then past eleven o'clock. Some little time had elapsed
since she had seen the sisters and spoken to them. The inquiries
she addressed to one of the female servants only elicited the
information that they were both in their rooms. She delayed her
return to the mother's bedside to say her parting words of
comfort to the daughters, before she left them for the night.
Norah's room was the nearest. She softly opened the door and
looked in. The kneeling figure by the bedside told her that God's
help had found the fatherless daughter in her affliction.
Grateful tears gathered in her eyes as she looked: she softly
closed the door, and went on to Magdalen's room. There doubt
stayed her feet at the threshold, and she waited for a moment
before going in.
A sound in the room caught her ear -- the monotonous rustling of
a woman's dress, now distant, now near; passing without cessation
from end to end over the floor -- a sound which told her that
Magdalen was pacing to and fro in the secrecy of her own chamber.
Miss Garth knocked. The rustling ceased; the door was opened, and
the sad young face confronted her, locked in its cold despair;
the large light eyes looked mechanically into hers, as vacant and
as tearless as ever.
That look wrung the heart of the faithful woman, who had trained
her and loved her from a child. She took Magdalen tenderly in her
arms.
"Oh, my love " she said, "no tears yet! Oh, if I could see you as
I have seen Norah! Speak to me, Magdalen -- try if you can speak
to me."
She tried, and spoke:
"Norah," she said, "feels no remorse. He was not serving Norah's
interests when he went to his death: he was serving mine."
With that terrible answer, she put her cold lips to Miss Garth's
cheek.
"Let me bear it by myself," she said, and gently closed the door.
Again Miss Garth waited at the threshold, and again the sound of
the rustling dress passed to and fro -- now far, now near -- to
and fro with a cruel, mechanical regularity, that chilled the
warmest sympathy, and daunted the boldest hope.
The night passed. It had been agreed, if no change for the better
showed itself by the morning, that the London physician whom Mrs.
Vanstone had consulted some months since should be summoned to
the house on the next day. No change for the better appeared, and
the physician was sent for.
As the morning advanced, Frank came to make inquiries from the
cottage. Had Mr. Clare intrusted to his son the duty which he had
personally performed on the previous day through reluctance to
meet Miss Garth again after what he had said to her? It might be
so. Frank could throw no light on the subject; he was not in his
father's confidence. He looked pale and bewildered. His first
inquiries after Magdalen showed how his weak nature had been
shaken by the catastrophe. He was not capable of framing his own
questions: the words faltered on his lips, and the ready tears
came into his eyes. Miss Garth's heart warmed to him for the
first time. Grief has this that is noble in it -- it accepts all
sympathy, come whence it may. She encouraged the lad by a few
kind words, and took his hand at parting.
Before noon Frank returned with a second message. His father
desired to know whether Mr. Pendril was not expected at
Combe-Raven on that day. If the lawyer's arrival was looked for,
Frank was directed to be in attendance at the station, and to
take him to the cottage, where a bed would be placed at his
disposal. This message took Miss Garth by surprise. It showed
that Mr. Clare had been made acquainted with his dead friend's
purpose of sending for Mr. Pendril. Was the old man's thoughtful
offer of hospitality another indirect expression of the natural
human distress which he perversely concealed? or was he aware of
some secret necessity for Mr. Pendril's presence, of which the
bereaved family had been kept in total ignorance? Miss Garth was
too heart-sick and hopeless to dwell on either question. She told
Frank that Mr. Pendril had been expected at three o'clock, and
sent him back with her thanks.
Shortly after his departure, such anxieties on Magdalen's account
as her mind was now able to feel were relieved by better news
than her last night's experience had inclined her to hope for.
Norah's influence had been exerted to rouse her sister; and
Norah's patient sympathy had set the prisoned grief free.
Magdalen had suffered severely -- suffered inevitably, with such
a nature as hers -- in the effort that relieved her. The healing
tears had not come gently; they had burst from her with a
torturing, passionate vehemence -- but Norah had never left her
till the struggle was over, and the calm had come. These better
tidings encouraged Miss Garth to withdraw to her own room, and to
take the rest which she needed sorely. Worn out in body and mind,
she slept from sheer exhaustion -- slept heavily and dreamless
for some hours. It was between three and four in the afternoon
when she was roused by one of the female servants. The woman had
a note in her hand -- a note left by Mr. Clare the younger, with
a message desiring that it might be delivered to Miss Garth
immediately. The name written in the lower corner of the envelope
was "William Pendril." The lawyer had arrived.
Miss Garth opened the note. After a few first sentences of
sympathy and condolence, the writer announced his arrival at Mr.
Clare's; and then proceeded, apparently in his professional
capacity, to make a very startling request.
"If," he wrote, "any change for the better in Mrs. Vanstone
should take place -whether it is only an improvement for the
time, or whether it is the permanent improvement for which we all
hope -- in either case I entreat you to let me know of it
immediately. It is of the last importance that I should see her,
in the event of her gaining strength enough to give me her
attention for five minutes, and of her being able at the
expiration of that time to sign her name. May I beg that you will
communicate my request, in the strictest confidence, to the
medical men in attendance? They will understand, and you will
understand, the vital importance I attach to this interview when
I tell you that I have arranged to defer to it all other business
claims on me; and that I hold myself in readiness to obey your
summons at any hour of the day or night."
In those terms the letter ended. Miss Garth read it twice over.
At the second reading the request which the lawyer now addressed
to her, and the farewell words which had escaped Mr. Clare's lips
the day before, connected themselves vaguely in her mind. There
was some other serious interest in suspense, known to Mr. Pendril
and known to Mr. Clare, besides the first and foremost interest
of Mrs. Vanstone's recovery. Whom did it affect? The children?
Were they threatened by some new calamity which their mother's
signature might avert? What did it mean? Did it mean that Mr.
Vanstone had died without leaving a will?
In her distress and confusion of mind Miss Garth was incapable of
reasoning with herself, as she might have reasoned at a happier
time. She hastened to the antechamber of Mrs. Vanstone's room;
and, after explaining Mr. Pendril's position toward the family,
placed his letter in the hands of the medical men. They both
answered, without hesitation, to the same purpose. Mrs.
Vanstone's condition rendered any such interview as the lawyer
desired a total impossibility. If she rallied from her present
prostration, Miss Garth should be at once informed of the
improvement. In the meantime, the answer to Mr. Pendril might be
conveyed in one word -- Impossible.
"You see what importance Mr. Pendril attaches to the interview?"
said Miss Garth.
Yes: both the doctors saw it.
"My mind is lost and co nfused, gentlemen, in this dreadful
suspense. Can you either of you guess why the signature is
wanted? or what the object of the interview may be? I have only
seen Mr. Pendril when he has come here on former visits: I have
no claim to justify me in questioning him. Will you look at the
letter again? Do you think it implies that Mr. Vanstone has never
made a will?"
"I think it can hardly imply that," said one of the doctors.
"But, even supposing Mr. Vanstone to have died intestate, the law
takes due care of the interests of his widow and his children --
"
"Would it do so," interposed the other medical man, "if the
property happened to be in land?"
"I am not sure in that case. Do you happen to know, Miss Garth,
whether Mr. Vanstone's property was in money or in land?"
"In money," replied Miss Garth. "I have heard him say so on more
than one occasion."
"Then I can relieve your mind by speaking from my own experience.
The law, if he has died intestate, gives a third of his property
to his widow, and divides the rest equally among his children."
"But if Mrs. Vanstone -- "
"If Mrs. Vanstone should die," pursued the doctor, completing the
question which Miss Garth had not the heart to conclude for
herself, "I believe I am right in telling you that the property
would, as a matter of legal course, go to the children. Whatever
necessity there may be for the interview which Mr. Pendril
requests, I can see no reason for connecting it with the question
of Mr. Vanstone's presumed intestacy. But, by all means, put the
question, for the satisfaction of your own mind, to Mr. Pendril
himself."
Miss Garth withdrew to take the course which the doctor advised.
After communicating to Mr. Pendril the medical decision which,
thus far, refused him the interview that he sought, she added a
brief statement of the legal question she had put to the doctors;
and hinted delicately at her natural anxiety to be informed of
the motives which had led the lawyer to make his request. The
answer she received was guarded in the extreme: it did not
impress her with a favorable opinion of Mr. Pendril. He confirmed
the doctors' interpretation of the law in general terms only;
expressed his intention of waiting at the cottage in the hope
that a change for the better might yet enable Mrs. Vanstone to
see him; and closed his letter without the slightest explanation
of his motives, and without a word of reference to the question
of the existence, or the non-existence, of Mr. Vanstone's will.
The marked caution of the lawyer's reply dwelt uneasily on Miss
Garth's mind, until the long-expected event of the day recalled
all her thoughts to her one absorbing anxiety on Mrs. Vanstone's
account.
Early in the evening the physician from London arrived. He
watched long by the bedside of the suffering woman; he remained
longer still in consultation with his medical brethren; he went
back again to the sick-room, before Miss Garth could prevail on
him to communicate to her the opinion at which he had arrived.
When he called out into the antechamber for the second time, he
silently took a chair by her side. She looked in his face; and
the last faint hope died in her before he opened his lips.
"I must speak the hard truth," he said, gently. "All that _can_
be done _has_ been done. The next four-and-twenty hours, at most,
will end your suspense. If Nature makes no effort in that time --
I grieve to say it -- you must prepare yourself for the worst."
Those words said all: they were prophetic of the end.
The night passed; and she lived through it. The next day came;
and she lingered on till the clock pointed to five. At that hour
the tidings of her husband's death had dealt the mortal blow.
When the hour came round again, the mercy of God let her go to
him in the better world. Her daughters were kneeling at the
bedside as her spirit passed away. She left them unconscious of
their presence; mercifully and happily insensible to the pang of
the last farewell.
Her child survived her till the evening was on the wane and the
sunset was dim in the quiet western heaven. As the darkness came,
the light of the frail little life -- faint and feeble from the
first -- flickered and went out. All that was earthly of mother
and child lay, that night, on the same bed. The Angel of Death
had done his awful bidding; and the two Sisters were left alone
in the world.
CHAPTER XII.
EARLIER than usual on the morning of Thursday, the twenty-third
of July, Mr. Clare appeared at the door of his cottage, and
stepped out into the little strip of garden attached to his
residence.
After he had taken a few turns backward and forward, alone, he
was joined by a spare, quiet, gray-haired man, whose personal
appearance was totally devoid of marked character of any kind;
whose inexpressive face and conventionally-quiet manner presented
nothing that attracted approval and nothing that inspired
dislike. This was Mr. Pendril -- this was the man on whose lips
hung the future of the orphans at Combe-Raven.
"The time is getting on," he said, looking toward the shrubbery,
as he joined Mr. Clare.
"My appointment with Miss Garth is for eleven o'clock: it only
wants ten minutes of the hour."
"Are you to see her alone?" asked Mr. Clare.
"I left Miss Garth to decide -- after warning her, first of all,
that the circumstances I am compelled to disclose are of a very
serious nature."
"And _has_ she decided?"
"She writes me word that she mentioned my appointment, and
repeated the warning I had given her to both the daughters. The
elder of the two shrinks -- and who can wonder at it? -- from any
discussion connected with the future which requires her presence
so soon as the day after the funeral. The younger one appears to
have expressed no opinion on the subject. As I understand it, she
suffers herself to be passively guided by her sister's example.
My interview, therefore, will take place with Miss Garth alone --
and it is a very great relief to me to know it."
He spoke the last words with more emphasis and energy than seemed
habitual to him. Mr. Clare stopped, and looked at his guest
attentively.
"You are almost as old as I am, sir," he said. "Has all your long
experience as a lawyer not hardened you yet?"
"I never knew how little it had hardened me," replied Mr.
Pendril, quietly, "until I returned from London yesterday to
attend the funeral. I was not warned that the daughters had
resolved on following their parents to the grave. I think their
presence made the closing scene of this dreadful calamity doubly
painful, and doubly touching. You saw how the great concourse of
people were moved by it -- and _they_ were in ignorance of the
truth; _they_ knew nothing of the cruel necessity which takes me
to the house this morning. The sense of that necessity -- and the
sight of those poor girls at the time when I felt my hard duty
toward them most painfully -- shook me, as a man of my years and
my way of life is not often shaken by any distress in the present
or any suspense in the future. I have not recovered it this
morning: I hardly feel sure of myself yet."
"A man's composure -- when he is a man like you -- comes with the
necessity for it," said Mr. Clare. "You must have had duties to
perform as trying in their way as the duty that lies before you
this morning."
Mr. Pendril shook his head. "Many duties as serious; many stories
more romantic. No duty so trying, no story so hopeless, as this."
With those words they parted. Mr. Pendril left the garden for the
shrubbery path which led to Combe-Raven. Mr. Clare returned to
the cottage.
On reaching the passage, he looked through the open door of his
little parlor and saw Frank sitting there in idle wretchedness,
with his head resting wearily on his hand.
"I have had an answer from your employers in London," said Mr.
Clare. "In consideration of what has happened, they will allow
the offer they made you to stand over for another month."
Frank changed color, and rose nervously from his chair.
"Are my prospects altered?" he asked. "Are Mr. Vanstone's plans
for me not to be carried out? He told Magdalen his will had
provided for her. She repeate d his words to me; she said I o
ught to know all that his goodness and generosity had done for
both of us. How can his death make a change? Has anything
happened?"
"Wait till Mr. Pendril comes back from Combe-Raven," said his
father. "Question him -- don't question me."
The ready tears rose in Frank's eyes.
"You won't be hard on me?" he pleaded, faintly. "You won't expect
me to go back to London without seeing Magdalen first?"
Mr. Clare looked thoughtfully at his son, and considered a little
before he replied.
"You may dry your eyes," he said. "You shall see Magdalen before
you go back."
He left the room, after making that reply, and withdrew to his
study. The books lay ready to his hand as usual. He opened one of
them and set himself to read in the customary manner. But his
attention wandered; and his eyes strayed away, from time to time,
to the empty chair opposite -- the chair in which his old friend
and gossip had sat and wrangled with him good-humoredly for many
and many a year past. After a struggle with himself he closed the
book. "D -- n the chair!" he said: "it _will_ talk of him; and I
must listen." He reached down his pipe from the wall and
mechanically filled it with tobacco. His hand shook, his eyes
wandered back to the old place; and a heavy sigh came from him
unwillingly. That empty chair was the only earthly argument for
which he had no answer: his heart owned its defeat and moistened
his eyes in spite of him. "He has got the better of me at last,"
said the rugged old man. "There is one weak place left in me
still -- and _he_ has found it."
Meanwhile, Mr. Pendril entered the shrubbery, and followed the
path which led to the lonely garden and the desolate house. He
was met at the door by the man-servant, who was apparently
waiting in expectation of his arrival.
"I have an appointment with Miss Garth. Is she ready to see me?"
"Quite ready, sir."
"Is she alone?"
"Yes, sir."
"In the room which was Mr. Vanstone's study?"
"In that room, sir."
The servant opened the door and Mr. Pendril went in.
The governess stood alone at the study window. The morning was
oppressively hot, and she threw up the lower sash to admit more
air into the room, as Mr. Pendril entered it.
They bowed to each other with a formal politeness, which betrayed
on either side an uneasy sense of restraint. Mr. Pendril was one
of the many men who appear superficially to the worst advantage,
under the influence of strong mental agitation which it is
necessary for them to control. Miss Garth, on her side, had not
forgotten the ungraciously guarded terms in which the lawyer had
replied to her letter; and the natural anxiety which she had felt
on the subject of the interview was not relieved by any favorable
opinion of the man who sought it. As they confronted each other
in the silence of the summer's morning -- both dressed in black;
Miss Garth's hard features, gaunt and haggard with grief; the
lawyer's cold, colorless face, void of all marked expression,
suggestive of a business embarrassment and of nothing more -- it
would have been hard to find two persons less attractive
externally to any ordinary sympathies than the two who had now
met together, the one to tell, the other to hear, the secrets of
the dead.
"I am sincerely sorry, Miss Garth, to intrude on you at such a
time as this. But circumstances, as I have already explained,
leave me no other choice."
"Will you take a seat, Mr. Pendril? You wished to see me in this
room, I believe?"
"Only in this room, because Mr. Vanstone's papers are kept here,
and I may find it necessary to refer to some of them."
After that formal interchange of question and answer, they sat
down on either side of a table placed close under the window. One
waited to speak, the other waited to bear. There was a momentary
silence. Mr. Pendril broke it by referring to the young ladies,
with the customary expressions of sympathy. Miss Garth answered
him with the same ceremony, in the same conventional tone. There
was a second pause of silence. The humming of flies among the
evergreen shrubs under the window penetrated drowsily into the
room; and the tramp of a heavy-footed cart-horse, plodding along
the high-road beyond the garden, was as plainly audible in the
stillness as if it had been night.
The lawyer roused his flagging resolution, and spoke to the
purpose when he spoke next.
"You have some reason, Miss Garth," he began, "to feel not quite
satisfied with my past conduct toward you, in one particular.
During Mrs. Vanstone's fatal illness, you addressed a letter to
me, making certain inquiries; which, while she lived, it was
impossible for me to answer. Her deplorable death releases me
from the restraint which I had imposed on myself, and permits --
or, more properly, obliges me to speak. You shall know what
serious reasons I had for waiting day and night in the hope of
obtaining that interview which unhappily never took place; and in
justice to Mr. Vanstone's memory, your own eyes shall inform you
that he made his will."
He rose; unlocked a little iron safe in the corner of the room;
and returned to the table with some folded sheets of paper, which
he spread open under Miss Garth's eyes. When she had read the
first words, "In the name of God, Amen," he turned the sheet, and
pointed to the end of the next page. She saw the well-known
signature: "Andrew Vanstone." She saw the customary attestations
of the two witnesses; and the date of the document, reverting to
a period of more than five years since. Having thus convinced her
of the formality of the will, the lawyer interposed before she
could question him, and addressed her in these words:
"I must not deceive you," he said. "I have my own reasons for
producing this document."
"What reasons, sir?"
"You shall hear them. When you are in possession of the truth,
these pages may help to preserve your respect for Mr. Vanstone's
memory -- "
Miss Garth started back in her chair.
"What do you mean?" she asked, with a stern straightforwardness.
He took no heed of the question; he went on as if she had not
interrupted him.
"I have a second reason," he continued, "for showing you the
will. If I can prevail on you to read certain clauses in it,
under my superintendence, you will make your own discovery of the
circumstances which I am here to disclose -circumstances so
painful that I hardly know how to communicate them to you with my
own lips."
Miss Garth looked him steadfastly in the face.
"Circumstances, sir, which affect the dead parents, or the living
children?"
"Which affect the dead and the living both," answered the lawyer.
"Circumstances, I grieve to say, which involve the future of Mr.
Vanstone's unhappy daughters."
"Wait," said Miss Garth, "wait a little." She pushed her gray
hair back from her temples, and struggled with the sickness of
heart, the dreadful faintness of terror, which would have
overpowered a younger or a less resolute woman. Her eyes, dim
with watching, weary with grief, searched the lawyer's
unfathomable face. "His unhappy daughters?" she repeated to
herself, vacantly. "He talks as if there was some worse calamity
than the calamity which has made them orphans." She paused once
more; and rallied her sinking courage. "I will not make your hard
duty, sir, more painful to you than I can help," she resumed.
"Show me the place in the will. Let me read it, and know the
worst."
Mr. Pendril turned back to the first page, and pointed to a
certain place in the cramped lines of writing. "Begin here," he
said.
She tried to begin; she tried to follow his finger, as she had
followed it already to the signatures and the dates. But her
senses seemed to share the confusion of her mind -- the words
mingled together, and the lines swam before her eyes.
"I can't follow you," she said. "You must tell it, or read it to
me." She pushed her chair back from the table, and tried to
collect herself. "Stop!" she exclaimed, as the lawyer, with
visible hesitation and reluctance, took the papers in his own
hand. "One question, first. Does his will provide for his
children?"
"His will provided for them, when he made it."
"When he made it!" (Something of her natura l bluntness broke out
in her man ner as she repeated the answer.) "Does it provide for
them now?"
"It does not."
She snatched the will from his hand, and threw it into a corner
of the room. "You mean well," she said; "you wish to spare me --
but you are wasting your time, and my strength. If the will is
useless, there let it lie. Tell me the truth, Mr. Pendril -- tell
it plainly, tell it instantly, in your own words!"
He felt that it would be useless cruelty to resist that appeal.
There was no merciful alternative but to answer it on the spot.
"I must refer you to the spring of the present year, Miss Garth.
Do you remember the fourth of March?"
Her attention wandered again; a thought seemed to have struck her
at the moment when he spoke. Instead of answering his inquiry,
she put a question of her own.
"Let me break the news to myself," she said -- "let me anticipate
you, if I can. His useless will, the terms in which you speak of
his daughters, the doubt you seem to feel of my continued respect
for his memory, have opened a new view to me. Mr. Vanstone has
died a ruined man -- is that what you had to tell me?"
"Far from it. Mr. Vanstone has died, leaving a fortune of more
than eighty thousand pounds -- a fortune invested in excellent
securities. He lived up to his income, but never beyond it; and
all his debts added together would not reach two hundred pounds.
If he had died a ruined man, I should have felt deeply for his
children: but I should not have hesitated to tell you the truth,
as I am hesitating now. Let me repeat a question which escaped
you, I think, when I first put it. Carry your mind back to the
spring of this year. Do you remember the fourth of March?"
Miss Garth shook her head. "My memory for dates is bad at the
best of times," she said. "I am too confused to exert it at a
moment's notice. Can you put your question in no other form?"
He put it in this form:
"Do you remember any domestic event in the spring of the present
year which appeared to affect Mr. Vanstone more seriously than
usual?"
Miss Garth leaned forward in her chair, and looked eagerly at Mr.
Pendril across the table. "The journey to London!" she exclaimed.
"I distrusted the journey to London from the first! Yes! I
remember Mr. Vanstone receiving a letter -- I remember his
reading it, and looking so altered from himself that he startled
us all."
"Did you notice any apparent understanding between Mr. and Mrs.
Vanstone on the subject of that letter?"
"Yes: I did. One of the girls -- it was Magdalen -- mentioned the
post-mark; some place in America. It all comes back to me, Mr.
Pendril. Mrs. Vanstone looked excited and anxious, the moment she
heard the place named. They went to London together the next day;
they explained nothing to their daughters, nothing to me. Mrs.
Vanstone said the journey was for family affairs. I suspected
something wrong; I couldn't tell what. Mrs. Vanstone wrote to me
from London, saying that her object was to consult a physician on
the state of her health, and not to alarm her daughters by
telling them. Something in the letter rather hurt me at the time.
I thought there might be some other motive that she was keeping
from me. Did I do her wrong?"
"You did her no wrong. There was a motive which she was keeping
from you. In revealing that motive, I reveal the painful secret
which brings me to this house. All that I could do to prepare
you, I have done. Let me now tell the truth in the plainest and
fewest words. When Mr. and Mrs. Vanstone left Combe-Raven, in the
March of the present year -- "
Before he could complete the sentence, a sudden movement of Miss
Garth's interrupted him. She started violently, and looked round
toward the window. "Only the wind among the leaves," she said,
faintly. "My nerves are so shaken, the least thing startles me.
Speak out, for God's sake! When Mr. and Mrs. Vanstone left this
house, tell me in plain words, why did they go to London?"
In plain words, Mr. Pendril told her:
"They went to London to be married."
With that answer he placed a slip of paper on the table. It was
the marriage certificate of the dead parents, and the date it
bore was March the twentieth, eighteen hundred and forty-six.
Miss Garth neither moved nor spoke. The certificate lay beneath
her unnoticed. She sat with her eyes rooted on the lawyer's face;
her mind stunned, her senses helpless. He saw that all his
efforts to break the shock of the discovery had been efforts made
in vain; he felt the vital importance of rousing her, and firmly
and distinctly repeated the fatal words.
"They went to London to be married," he said. "Try to rouse
yourself: try to realize the plain fact first: the explanation
shall come afterward. Miss Garth, I speak the miserable truth! In
the spring of this year they left home; they lived in London for
a fortnight, in the strictest retirement; they were married by
license at the end of that time. There is a copy of the
certificate, which I myself obtained on Monday last. Read the
date of the marriage for yourself. It is Friday, the twentieth of
March -- the March of this present year."
As he pointed to the certificate, that faint breath of air among
the shrubs beneath the window, which had startled Miss Garth,
stirred the leaves once more. He heard it himself this time, and
turned his face, so as to let the breeze play upon it. No breeze
came; no breath of air that was strong enough for him to feel,
floated into the room.
Miss Garth roused herself mechanically, and read the certificate.
It seemed to produce no distinct impression on her: she laid it
on one side in a lost, bewildered manner. "Twelve years," she
said, in low, hopeless tones -- "twelve quiet, happy years I
lived with this family. Mrs. Vanstone was my friend; my dear,
valued friend -- my sister, I might almost say. I can't believe
it. Bear with me a little, sir, I can't believe it yet."
"I shall help you to believe it when I tell you more," said Mr.
Pendril -- "you will understand me better when I take you back to
the time of Mr. Vanstone's early life. I won't ask for your
attention just yet. Let us wait a little, until you recover
yourself."
They waited a few minutes. The lawyer took some letters from his
pocket, referred to them attentively, and put them back again.
"Can you listen to me, now?" he asked, kindly. She bowed her head
in answer. Mr. Pendril considered with himself for a moment, "I
must caution you on one point," he said. "If the aspect of Mr.
Vanstone's character which I am now about to present to you seems
in some respects at variance with your later experience, bear in
mind that, when you first knew him twelve years since, he was a
man of forty; and that, when I first knew him, he was a lad of
nineteen."
His next words raised the veil, and showed the irrevocable Past.
CHAPTER XIII.
"THE fortune which Mr. Vanstone possessed when you knew him" (the
lawyer began) "was part, and part only, of the inheritance which
fell to him on his father's death. Mr. Vanstone the elder was a
manufacturer in the North of England. He married early in life;
and the children of the marriage were either six or seven in
number -- I am not certain which. First, Michael, the eldest son,
still living, and now an old man turned seventy. Secondly,
Selina, the eldest daughter, who married in after-life, and who
died ten or eleven years ago. After those two came other sons and
daughters, whose early deaths make it unnecessary to mention them
particularly. The last and by many years the youngest of the
children was Andrew, whom I first knew, as I told you, at the age
of nineteen. My father was then on the point of retiring from the
active pursuit of his profession; and in succeeding to his
business, I also succeeded to his connection with the Vanstones
as the family solicitor.
"At that time, Andrew had just started in life by entering the
army. After little more than a year of home-service, he was
ordered out with his regiment to Canada. When he quitted England,
he left his father and his elder brother Michael seriously at
variance. I need not detain you by entering into the cause of the
quarrel. I need only tell you that the elder Mr. V anstone, with
many excellent qu alities, was a man of fierce and intractable
temper. His eldest son had set him at defiance, under
circumstances which might have justly irritated a father of far
milder character; and he declared, in the most positive terms,
that he would never see Michael's face again. In defiance of my
entreaties, and of the entreaties of his wife, he tore up, in our
presence, the will which provided for Michael's share in the
paternal inheritance. Such was the family position, when the
younger son left home for Canada.
"Some months after Andrew's arrival with his regiment at Quebec,
he became acquainted with a woman of great personal attractions,
who came, or said she came, from one of the Southern States of
America. She obtained an immediate influence over him; and she
used it to the basest purpose. You knew the easy, affectionate,
trusting nature of the man in later life -- you can imagine how
thoughtlessly he acted on the impulse of his youth. It is useless
to dwell on this lamentable part of the story. He was just
twenty-one: he was blindly devoted to a worthless woman; and she
led him on, with merciless cunning, till it was too late to draw
back. In one word, he committed the fatal error of his life: he
married her.
"She had been wise enough in her own interests to dread the
influence of his brother-officers, and to persuade him, up to the
period of the marriage ceremony, to keep the proposed union
between them a secret. She could do this; but she could not
provide against the results of accident. Hardly three months had
passed, when a chance disclosure exposed the life she had led
before her marriage. But one alternative was left to her husband
-- the alternative of instantly separating from her.
"The effect of the discovery on the unhappy boy -- for a boy in
disposition he still was -- may be judged by the event which
followed the exposure. One of Andrew's superior officers -- a
certain Major Kirke, if I remember right -found him in his
quarters, writing to his father a confession of the disgraceful
truth, with a loaded pistol by his side. That officer saved the
lad's life from his own hand, and hushed up the scandalous affair
by a compromise. The marriage being a perfectly legal one, and
the wife's misconduct prior to the ceremony giving her husband no
claim to his release from her by divorce, it was only possible to
appeal to her sense of her own interests. A handsome annual
allowance was secured to her, on condition that she returned to
the place from which she had come; that she never appeared in
England; and that she ceased to use her husband's name. Other
stipulations were added to these. She accepted them all; and
measures were privately taken to have her well looked after in
the place of her retreat. What life she led there, and whether
she performed all the conditions imposed on her, I cannot say. I
can only tell you that she never, to my knowledge, came to
England; that she never annoyed Mr. Vanstone; and that the annual
allowance was paid her, through a local agent in America, to the
day of her death. All that she wanted in marrying him was money;
and money she got.
"In the meantime, Andrew had left the regiment. Nothing would
induce him to face his brother-officers after what had happened.
He sold out and returned to England. The first intelligence which
reached him on his return was the intelligence of his father's
death. He came to my office in London, before going home, and
there learned from my lips how the family quarrel had ended.
"The will which Mr. Vanstone the elder had destroyed in my
presence had not been, so far as I know, replaced by another.
When I was sent for, in the usual course, on his death, I fully
expected that the law would be left to make the customary
division among his widow and his children. To my surprise, a will
appeared among his papers, correctly drawn and executed, and
dated about a week after the period when the first will had been
destroyed. He had maintained his vindictive purpose against his
eldest son, and had applied to a stranger for the professional
assistance which I honestly believe he was ashamed to ask for at
my hands.
"It is needless to trouble you with the provisions of the will in
detail. There were the widow and three surviving children to be
provided for. The widow received a life-interest only in a
portion of the testator's property. The remaining portion was
divided between Andrew and Selina -- two-thirds to the brother;
one-third to the sister. On the mother's death, the money from
which her income had been derived was to go to Andrew and Selina,
in the same relative proportions as before -- five thousand
pounds having been first deducted from the sum and paid to
Michael, as the sole legacy left by the implacable father to his
eldest son.
"Speaking in round numbers, the division of property, as settled
by the will, stood thus. Before the mother's death, Andrew had
seventy thousand pounds; Selina had thirty-five thousand pounds;
Michael -- had nothing. After the mother's death, Michael had
five thousand pounds, to set against Andrew's inheritance
augmented to one hundred thousand, and Selina's inheritance
increased to fifty thousand. -- Do not suppose that I am dwelling
unnecessarily on this part of the subject. Every word I now speak
bears on interests still in suspense, which vitally concern Mr.
Vanstone's daughters. As we get on from past to present, keep in
mind the terrible inequality of Michael's inheritance and
Andrew's inheritance. The harm done by that vindictive will is, I
greatly fear, not over yet.
"Andrew's first impulse, when he heard the news which I had to
tell him, was worthy of the open, generous nature of the man. He
at once proposed to divide his inheritance with his elder
brother. But there was one serious obstacle in the way. A letter
from Michael was waiting for him at my office when he came there,
and that letter charged him with being the original cause of
estrangement between his father and his elder brother. The
efforts which he had made -bluntly and incautiously, I own, but
with the purest and kindest intentions, as I know -- to compose
the quarrel before leaving home, were perverted, by the vilest
misconstruction, to support an accusation of treachery and
falsehood which would have stung any man to the quick. Andrew
felt, what I felt, that if these imputations were not withdrawn
before his generous intentions toward his brother took effect,
the mere fact of their execution would amount to a practical
acknowledgment of the justice of Michael's charge against him. He
wrote to his brother in the most forbearing terms. The answer
received was as offensive as words could make it. Michael had
inherited his father's temper, unredeemed by his father's better
qualities: his second letter reiterated the charges contained in
the first, and declared that he would only accept the offered
division as an act of atonement and restitution on Andrew's part.
I next wrote to the mother to use her influence. She was herself
aggrieved at being left with nothing more than a life interest in
her husband's property; she sided resolutely with Michael; and
she stigmatized Andrew's proposal as an attempt to bribe her
eldest son into withdrawing a charge against his brother which
that brother knew to be true. After this last repulse, nothing
more could be done. Michael withdrew to the Continent; and his
mother followed him there. She lived long enough, and saved money
enough out of her income, to add considerably, at her death, to
her elder son's five thousand pounds. He had previously still
further improved his pecuniary position by an advantageous
marriage; and he is now passing the close of his days either in
France or Switzerland -- a widower, with one son. We shall return
to him shortly. In the meantime, I need only tell you that Andrew
and Michael never again met -- never again communicated, even by
writing. To all intents and purposes they were dead to each
other, from those early days to the present time.
"You can now estimate what Andrew's position was when he left his
profession and returned to England. Possessed of a fortune, h e
was alone in the world; his futu re destroyed at the fair outset
of life; his mother and brother estranged from him; his sister
lately married, with interests and hopes in which he had no
share. Men of firmer mental caliber might have found refuge from
such a situation as this in an absorbing intellectual pursuit. He
was not capable of the effort; all the strength of his character
lay in the affections he had wasted. His place in the world was
that quiet place at home, with wife and children to make his life
happy, which he had lost forever. To look back was more than he
dare. To look forward was more than he could. In sheer despair,
he let his own impetuous youth drive him on; and cast himself
into the lowest dissipations of a London life.
"A woman's falsehood had driven him to his ruin. A woman's love
saved him at the outset of his downward career. Let us not speak
of her harshly -- for we laid her with him yesterday in the
grave.
"You, who only knew Mrs. Vanstone in later life, when illness and
sorrow and secret care had altered and saddened her, can form no
adequate idea of her attractions of person and character when she
was a girl of seventeen. I was with Andrew when he first met her.
I had tried to rescue him, for one night at least, from degrading
associates and degrading pleasures, by persuading him to go with
me to a ball given by one of the great City Companies. There they
met. She produced a strong impression on him the moment he saw
her. To me, as to him, she was a total stranger. An introduction
to her, obtained in the customary manner, informed him that she
was the daughter of one Mr. Blake. The rest he discovered from
herself. They were partners in the dance (unobserved in that
crowded ball-room) all through the evening.
"Circumstances were against her from the first. She was unhappy
at home. Her family and friends occupied no recognized station in
life: they were mean, underhand people, in every way unworthy of
her. It was her first ball -- it was the first time she had ever
met with a man who had the breeding, the manners and the
conversation of a gentleman. Are these excuses for her, which I
have no right to make? If we have any human feeling for human
weakness, surely not!
"The meeting of that night decided their future. When other
meetings had followed, when the confession of her love had
escaped her, he took the one course of all others (took it
innocently and unconsciously), which was most dangerous to them
both. His frankness and his sense of honor forbade him to deceive
her: he opened his heart and told her the truth. She was a
generous, impulsive girl; she had no home ties strong enough to
plead with her; she was passionately fond of him -- and he had
made that appeal to her pity which, to the eternal honor of
women, is the hardest of all appeals for them to resist. She saw,
and saw truly, that she alone stood between him and his ruin. The
last chance of his rescue hung on her decision. She decided; and
saved him.
"Let me not be misunderstood; let me not be accused of trifling
with the serious social question on which my narrative forces me
to touch. I will defend her memory by no false reasoning -- I
will only speak the truth. It is the truth that she snatched him
from mad excesses which must have ended in his early death. It is
the truth that she restored him to that happy home existence
which you remember so tenderly -- which _he_ remembered so
gratefully that, on the day when he was free, he made her his
wife. Let strict morality claim its right, and condemn her early
fault. I have read my New Testament to little purpose, indeed, if
Christian mercy may not soften the hard sentence against her --
if Christian charity may not find a plea for her memory in the
love and fidelity, the suffering and the sacrifice, of her whole
life.
"A few words more will bring us to a later time, and to events
which have happened within your own experience.
"I need not remind you that the position in which Mr. Vanstone
was now placed could lead in the end to but one result -- to a
disclosure, more or less inevitable, of the truth. Attempts were
made to keep the hopeless misfortune of his life a secret from
Miss Blake's family; and, as a matter of course, those attempts
failed before the relentless scrutiny of her father and her
friends. What might have happened if her relatives had been what
is termed 'respectable' I cannot pretend to say. As it was, they
were people who could (in the common phrase) be conveniently
treated with. The only survivor of the family at the present time
is a scoundrel calling himself Captain Wragge. When I tell you
that he privately extorted the price of his silence from Mrs.
Vanstone to the last; and when I add that his conduct presents no
extraordinary exception to the conduct, in their lifetime, of the
other relatives -- you will understand what sort of people I had
to deal with in my client's interests, and how their assumed
indignation was appeased.
"Having, in the first instance, left England for Ireland, Mr.
Vanstone and Miss Blake remained there afterward for some years.
Girl as she was, she faced her position and its necessities
without flinching. Having once resolved to sacrifice her life to
the man she loved; having quieted her conscience by persuading
herself that his marriage was a legal mockery, and that she was
'his wife in the sight of Heaven,' she set herself from the first
to accomplish the one foremost purpose of so living with him, in
the world's eye, as never to raise the suspicion that she was not
his lawful wife. The women are few, indeed, who cannot resolve
firmly, scheme patiently, and act promptly where the dearest
interests of their lives are concerned. Mrs. Vanstone -- she has
a right now, remember, to that name -- Mrs. Vanstone had more
than the average share of a woman's tenacity and a woman's tact;
and she took all the needful precautions, in those early days,
which her husband's less ready capacity had not the art to devise
-- precautions to which they were largely indebted for the
preservation of their secret in later times.
"Thanks to these safeguards, not a shadow of suspicion followed
them when they returned to England. They first settled in
Devonshire, merely because they were far removed there from that
northern county in which Mr. Vanstone's family and connections
had been known. On the part of his surviving relatives, they had
no curious investigations to dread. He was totally estranged from
his mother and his elder brother. His married sister had been
forbidden by her husband (who was a clergyman) to hold any
communication with him, from the period when he had fallen into
the deplorable way of life which I have described as following
his return from Canada. Other relations he had none. When he and
Miss Blake left Devonshire, their next change of residence was to
this house. Neither courting nor avoiding notice; simply happy in
themselves, in their children, and in their quiet rural life;
unsuspected by the few neighbors who formed their modest circle
of acquaintance to be other than what they seemed -- the truth in
their case, as in the cases of many others, remained undiscovered
until accident forced it into the light of day.
"If, in your close intimacy with them, it seems strange that they
should never have betrayed themselves, let me ask you to consider
the circumstances and you will understand the apparent anomaly.
Remember that they had been living as husband and wife, to all
intents and purposes (except that the marriage-service had not
been read over them), for fifteen years before you came into the
house; and bear in mind, at the same time, that no event occurred
to disturb Mr. Vanstone's happiness in the present, to remind him
of the past, or to warn him of the future, until the announcement
of his wife's death reached him, in that letter from America
which you saw placed in his hand. From that day forth -when a
past which _he_ abhorred was forced back to his memory; when a
future which _she_ had never dared to anticipate was placed
within her reach -- you will soon perceive, if you have not
perceived already, that they both betrayed themse lves, time
after time; and that you r innocence of all suspicion, and their
children's innocence of all suspicion, alone prevented you from
discovering the truth.
"The sad story of the past is now as well known to you as to me.
I have had hard words to speak. God knows I have spoken them with
true sympathy for the living, with true tenderness for the memory
of the dead."
He paused, turned his face a little away, and rested his head on
his hand, in the quiet, undemonstrative manner which was natural
to him. Thus far, Miss Garth had only interrupted his narrative
by an occasional word or by a mute token of her attention. She
made no effort to conceal her tears; they fell fast and silently
over her wasted cheeks, as she looked up and spoke to him. "I
have done you some injury, sir, in my thoughts," she said, with a
noble simplicity. "I know you better now. Let me ask your
forgiveness; let me take your hand."
Those words, and the action which accompanied them, touched him
deeply. He took her hand in silence. She was the first to speak,
the first to set the example of self-control. It is one of the
noble instincts of women that nothing more powerfully rouses them
to struggle with their own sorrow than the sight of a man's
distress. She quietly dried her tears; she quietly drew her chair
round the table, so as to sit nearer to him when she spoke again.
"I have been sadly broken, Mr. Pendril, by what has happened in
this house," she said, "or I should have borne what you have told
me better than I have borne it to-day. Will you let me ask one
question before you go on? My heart aches for the children of my
love -- more than ever my children now. Is there no hope for
their future? Are they left with no prospect but poverty before
them?"
The lawyer hesitated before he answered the question.
"They are left dependent," he said, at last, "on the justice and
the mercy of a stranger."
"Through the misfortune of their birth?"
"Through the misfortunes which have followed the marriage of
their parents."
With that startling answer he rose, took up the will from the
floor, and restored it to its former position on the table
between them.
"I can only place the truth before you," he resumed, "in one
plain form of words. The marriage has destroyed this will, and
has left Mr. Vanstone's daughters dependent on their uncle."
As he spoke, the breeze stirred again among the shrubs under the
window.
"On their uncle?" repeated Miss Garth. She considered for a
moment, and laid her hand suddenly on Mr. Pendril's arm. "Not on
Michael Vanstone!"
"Yes: on Michael Vanstone."
Miss Garth's hand still mechanically grasped the lawyer's arm.
Her whole mind was absorbed in the effort to realize the
discovery which had now burst on her.
"Dependent on Michael Vanstone!" she said to herself. "Dependent
on their father's bitterest enemy? How can it be?"
"Give me your attention for a few minutes more," said Mr.
Pendril, "and you shall hear. The sooner we can bring this
painful interview to a close, the sooner I can open
communications with Mr. Michael Vanstone, and the sooner you will
know what he decides on doing for his brother's orphan daughters.
I repeat to you that they are absolutely dependent on him. You
will most readily understand how and why, if we take up the chain
of events where we last left it -- at the period of Mr. and Mrs.
Vanstone's marriage."
"One moment, sir," said Miss Garth. "Were you in the secret of
that marriage at the time when it took place?"
"Unhappily, I was not. I was away from London -- away from
England at the time. If Mr. Vanstone had been able to communicate
with me when the letter from America announced the death of his
wife, the fortunes of his daughters would not have been now at
stake."
He paused, and, before proceeding further, looked once more at
the letters which he had consulted at an earlier period of the
interview. He took one letter from the rest, and put it on the
table by his side.
"At the beginning of the present year," he resumed, "a very
serious business necessity, in connection with some West Indian
property possessed by an old client and friend of mine, required
the presence either of myself, or of one of my two partners, in
Jamaica. One of the two could not be spared; the other was not in
health to undertake the voyage. There was no choice left but for
me to go. I wrote to Mr. Vanstone, telling him that I should
leave England at the end of February, and that the nature of the
business which took me away afforded little hope of my getting
back from the West Indies before June. My letter was not written
with any special motive. I merely thought it right -- seeing that
my partners were not admitted to my knowledge of Mr. Vanstone's
private affairs -to warn him of my absence, as a measure of
formal precaution which it was right to take. At the end of
February I left England, without having heard from him. I was on
the sea when the news of his wife's death reached him, on the
fourth of March: and I did not return until the middle of last
June."
"You warned him of your departure," interposed Miss Garth. "Did
you not warn him of your return?"
"Not personally. My head-clerk sent him one of the circulars
which were dispatched from my office, in various directions, to
announce my return. It was the first substitute I thought of for
the personal letter which the pressure of innumerable
occupations, all crowding on me together after my long absence,
did not allow me leisure to write. Barely a month later, the
first information of his marriage reached me in a letter from
himself, written on the day of the fatal accident. The
circumstances which induced him to write arose out of an event in
which you must have taken some interest -- I mean the attachment
between Mr. Clare's son and Mr. Vanstone's youngest daughter."
"I cannot say that I was favorably disposed toward that
attachment at the time," replied Miss Garth. "I was ignorant then
of the family secret: I know better now."
"Exactly. The motive which you can now appreciate is the motive
that leads us to the point. The young lady herself (as I have
heard from the elder Mr. Clare, to whom I am indebted for my
knowledge of the circumstances in detail) confessed her
attachment to her father, and innocently touched him to the quick
by a chance reference to his own early life. He had a long
conversation with Mrs. Vanstone, at which they both agreed that
Mr. Clare must be privately informed of the truth, before the
attachment between the two young people was allowed to proceed
further. It was painful in the last degree, both to husband and
wife, to be reduced to this alternative. But they were resolute,
honorably resolute, in making the sacrifice of their own
feelings; and Mr. Vanstone betook himself on the spot to Mr.
Clare's cottage. -- You no doubt observed a remarkable change in
Mr. Vanstone's manner on that day; and you can now account for
it?"
Miss Garth bowed her head, and Mr. Pendril went on.
"You are sufficiently acquainted with Mr. Clare's contempt for
all social prejudices," he continued, "to anticipate his
reception of the confession which his neighbor addressed to him.
Five minutes after the interview had begun, the two old friends
were as easy and unrestrained together as usual. In the course of
conversation, Mr. Vanstone mentioned the pecuniary arrangement
which he had made for the benefit of his daughter and of her
future husband -- and, in doing so, he naturally referred to his
will here, on the table between us. Mr. Clare, remembering that
his friend had been married in the March of that year, at once
asked when the will had been executed: receiving the reply that
it had been made five years since; and, thereupon, astounded Mr.
Vanstone by telling him bluntly that the document was waste paper
in the eye of the law. Up to that moment he, like many other
persons, had been absolutely ignorant that a man's marriage is,
legally as well as socially, considered to be the most important
event in his life; that it destroys the validity of any will
which he may have made as a single man; and that it renders
absolutely necessary the entire re-assertion of his tes tamentary
intentions in the characte r of a husband. The statement of this
plain fact appeared to overwhelm Mr. Vanstone. Declaring that his
friend had laid him under an obligation which he should remember
to his dying day, he at once left the cottage, at once returned
home, and wrote me this letter."
He handed the letter open to Miss Garth. In tearless, speechless
grief, she read these words:
"MY DEAR PENDRIL -- Since we last wrote to each other an
extraordinary change has taken place in my life. About a week
after you went away, I received news from America which told me
that I was free. Need I say what use I made of that freedom? Need
I say that the mother of my children is now my Wife?
"If you are surprised at not having heard from me the moment you
got back, attribute my silence, in great part -- if not
altogether -- to my own total ignorance of the legal necessity
for making another will. Not half an hour since, I was
enlightened for the first time (under circumstances which I will
mention when me meet) by my old friend, Mr. Clare. Family
anxieties have had something to do with my silence as well. My
wife's confinement is close at hand; and, besides this serious
anxiety, my second daughter is just engaged to be married. Until
I saw Mr. Clare to-day, these matters so filled my mind that I
never thought of writing to you during the one short month which
is all that has passed since I got news of your return. Now I
know that my will must be made again, I write instantly. For
God's sake, come on the day when you receive this -- come and
relieve me from the dreadful thought that my two darling girls
are at this moment unprovided for. If anything happened to me,
and if my desire to do their mother justice, ended (through my
miserable ignorance of the law) in leaving Norah and Magdalen
disinherited, I should not rest in my grave! Come at any cost, to
yours ever,
"A. V."
"On the Saturday morning," Mr. Pendril resumed, "those lines
reached me. I instantly set aside all other business, and drove
to the railway. At the London terminus, I heard the first news of
the Friday's accident; heard it, with conflicting accounts of the
numbers and names of the passengers killed. At Bristol, they were
better informed; and the dreadful truth about Mr. Vanstone was
confirmed. I had time to recover myself before I reached your
station here, and found Mr. Clare's son waiting for me. He took
me to his father's cottage; and there, without losing a moment, I
drew out Mrs. Vanstone's will. My object was to secure the only
provision for her daughters which it was now possible to make.
Mr. Vanstone having died intestate, a third of his fortune would
go to his widow; and the rest would be divided among his next of
kin. As children born out of wedlock, Mr. Vanstone's daughters,
under the circumstances of their father's death, had no more
claim to a share in his property than the daughters of one of his
laborers in the village. The one chance left was that their
mother might sufficiently recover to leave her third share to
them, by will, in the event of her decease. Now you know why I
wrote to you to ask for that interview -- why I waited day and
night, in the hope of receiving a summons to the house. I was
sincerely sorry to send back such an answer to your note of
inquiry as I was compelled to write. But while there was a chance
of the preservation of Mrs. Vanstone's life, the secret of the
marriage was hers, not mine; and every consideration of delicacy
forbade me to disclose it."
"You did right, sir," said Miss Garth; "I understand your
motives, and respect them."
"My last attempt to provide for the daughters," continued Mr.
Pendril, "was, as you know, rendered unavailing by the dangerous
nature of Mrs. Vanstone's illness. Her death left the infant who
survived her by a few hours (the infant born, you will remember,
in lawful wedlock) possessed, in due legal course, of the whole
of Mr. Vanstone's fortune. On the child's death -- if it had only
outlived the mother by a few seconds, instead of a few hours, the
result would have been the same -- the next of kin to the
legitimate offspring took the money; and that next of kin is the
infant's paternal uncle, Michael Vanstone. The whole fortune of
eighty thousand pounds has virtually passed into his possession
already."
"Are there no other relations?" asked Miss Garth. "Is there no
hope from any one else?"
"There are no other relations with Michael Vanstone's claim,"
said the lawyer. "There are no grandfathers or grandmothers of
the dead child (on the side of either of the parents) now alive.
It was not likely there should be, considering the ages of Mr.
and Mrs. Vanstone when they died. But it is a misfortune to be
reasonably lamented that no other uncles or aunts survive. There
are cousins alive; a son and two daughters of that elder sister
of Mr. Vanstone's, who married Archdeacon Bartram, and who died,
as I told you, some years since. But their interest is superseded
by the interest of the nearer blood. No, Miss Garth, we must look
facts as they are resolutely in the face. Mr. Vanstone's
daughters are Nobody's Children; and the law leaves them helpless
at their uncle's mercy."
"A cruel law, Mr. Pendril -- a cruel law in a Christian country."
"Cruel as it is, Miss Garth, it stands excused by a shocking
peculiarity in this case. I am far from defending the law of
England as it affects illegitimate offspring. On the contrary, I
think it a disgrace to the nation. It visits the sins of the
parents on the children; it encourages vice by depriving fathers
and mothers of the strongest of all motives for making the
atonement of marriage; and it claims to produce these two
abominable results in the names of morality and religion. But it
has no extraordinary oppression to answer for in the case of
these unhappy girls. The more merciful and Christian law of other
countries, which allows the marriage of the parents to make the
children legitimate, has no mercy on _these_ children. The
accident of their father having been married, when he first met
with their mother, has made them the outcasts of the whole social
community; it has placed them out of the pale of the Civil Law of
Europe. I tell you the hard truth -- it is useless to disguise
it. There is no hope, if we look back at the past: there may be
hope, if we look on to the future. The best service which I can
now render you is to shorten the period of your suspense. In less
than an hour I shall be on my way back to London. Immediately on
my arrival, I will ascertain the speediest means of communicating
with Mr. Michael Vanstone; and will let you know the result. Sad
as the position of the two sisters now is, we must look at it on
its best side; we must not lose hope."
"Hope?" repeated Miss Garth. "Hope from Michael Vanstone!"
"Yes; hope from the influence on him of time, if not from the
influence of mercy. As I have already told you, he is now an old
man; he cannot, in the course of nature, expect to live much
longer. If he looks back to the period when he and his brother
were first at variance, he must look back through thirty years.
Surely, these are softening influences which must affect any man?
Surely, his own knowledge of the shocking circumstances under
which he has become possessed of this money will plead with him,
if nothing else does?"
"I will try to think as you do, Mr. Pendril -- I will try to hope
for the best. Shall we be left long in suspense before the
decision reaches us?"
"I trust not. The only delay on my side will be caused by the
necessity of discovering the place of Michael Vanstone's
residence on the Continent. I think I have the means of meeting
this difficulty successfully; and the moment I reach London,
those means shall be tried."
He took up his hat; and then returned to the table on which the
father's last letter, and the father's useless will, were lying
side by side. After a moment's consideration, he placed them both
in Miss Garth's hands.
"It may help you in breaking the hard truth to the orphan
sisters," he said, in his quiet, self-repressed way, "if they can
see how their father refers to them in his will -- if they ca n
read his letter to me, the last he ever wrote. Let these tokens
tell them that the one idea of their father's life was the idea
of making atonement to his children. 'They may think bitterly of
their birth,' he said to me, at the time when I drew this useless
will; 'but they shall never think bitterly of me. I will cross
them in nothing: they shall never know a sorrow that I can spare
them, or a want which I will not satisfy.' He made me put those
words in his will, to plead for him when the truth which he had
concealed from his children in his lifetime was revealed to them
after his death. No law can deprive his daughters of the legacy
of his repentance and his love. I leave the will and the letter
to help you: I give them both into your care."
He saw how his parting kindness touched her and thoughtfully
hastened the farewell. She took his hand in both her own and
murmured a few broken words of gratitude. "Trust me to do my
best," he said -- and, turning away with a merciful abruptness,
left her. In the broad, cheerful sunshine he had come in to
reveal the fatal truth. In the broad, cheerful sunshine -- that
truth disclosed -- he went out.
CHAPTER XIV.
IT was nearly an hour past noon when Mr. Pendril left the house.
Miss Garth sat down again at the table alone, and tried to face
the necessity which the event of the morning now forced on her.
Her mind was not equal to the effort. She tried to lessen the
strain on it -- to lose the sense of her own position -- to
escape from her thoughts for a few minutes only. After a little,
she opened Mr. Vanstone's letter, and mechanically set herself to
read it through once more.
One by one, the last words of the dead man fastened themselves
more and more firmly on her attention. The unrelieved solitude,
the unbroken silence, helped their influence on her mind and
opened it to those very impressions of past and present which she
was most anxious to shun. As she reached the melancholy lines
which closed the letter, she found herself -- insensibly, almost
unconsciously, at first -- tracing the fatal chain of events,
link by link backward, until she reached its beginning in the
contemplated marriage between Magdalen and Francis Clare.
That marriage had taken Mr. Vanstone to his old friend, with the
confession on his lips which would otherwise never have escaped
them. Thence came the discovery which had sent him home to summon
the lawyer to the house. That summons, again, had produced the
inevitable acceleration of the Saturday's journey to Friday; the
Friday of the fatal accident, the Friday when he went to his
death. From his death followed the second bereavement which had
made the house desolate; the helpless position of the daughters
whose prosperous future had been his dearest care; the revelation
of the secret which had overwhelmed her that morning; the
disclosure, more terrible still, which she now stood committed to
make to the orphan sisters. For the first time she saw the whole
sequence of events -- saw it as plainly as the cloudless blue of
the sky and the green glow of the trees in the sunlight outside.
How -- when could she tell them? Who could approach them with the
disclosure of their own illegitimacy before their father and
mother had been dead a week? Who could speak the dreadful words,
while the first tears were wet on their cheeks, while the first
pang of separation was at its keenest in their hearts, while the
memory of the funeral was not a day old yet? Not their last
friend left; not the faithful woman whose heart bled for them.
No! silence for the present time, at all risks -- merciful
silence, for many days to come!
She left the room, with the will and the letter in her hand --
with the natural, human pity at her heart which sealed her lips
and shut her eyes resolutely to the future. In the hall she
stopped and listened. Not a sound was audible. She softly
ascended the stairs, on her way to her own room, and passed the
door of Norah's bed-chamber. Voices inside, the voices of the two
sisters, caught her ear. After a moment's consideration, she
checked herself, turned back, and quickly descended the stairs
again. Both Norah and Magdalen knew of the interview between Mr.
Pendril and herself; she had felt it her duty to show them his
letter making the appointment. Could she excite their suspicion
by locking herself up from them in her room as soon as the lawyer
had left the house? Her hand trembled on the banister; she felt
that her face might betray her. The self-forgetful fortitude,
which had never failed her until that day, had been tried once
too often -- had been tasked beyond its powers at last.
At the hall door she reflected for a moment again, and went into
the garden; directing her steps to a rustic bench and table
placed out of sight of the house among the trees. In past times
she had often sat there, with Mrs. Vanstone on one side, with
Norah on the other, with Magdalen and the dogs romping on the
grass. Alone she sat there now -- the will and the letter which
she dared not trust out of her own possession, laid on the table
-- her head bowed over them; her face hidden in her hands. Alone
she sat there and tried to rouse her sinking courage.
Doubts thronged on her of the dark days to come; dread beset her
of the hidden danger which her own silence toward Norah and
Magdalen might store up in the near future. The accident of a
moment might suddenly reveal the truth. Mr. Pendril might write,
might personally address himself to the sisters, in the natural
conviction that she had enlightened them. Complications might
gather round them at a moment's notice; unforeseen necessities
might arise for immediately leaving the house. She saw all these
perils -- and still the cruel courage to face the worst, and
speak, was as far from her as ever. Ere long the thickening
conflict of her thoughts forced its way outward for relief, in
words and actions. She raised her head and beat her hand
helplessly on the table.
"God help me, what am I to do?" she broke out. "How am I to tell
them?"
"There is no need to tell them," said a voice behind her. "They
know it already."
She started to her feet and looked round. It was Magdalen who
stood before her -- Magdalen who had spoken those words.
Yes, there was the graceful figure, in its mourning garments,
standing out tall and black and motionless against the leafy
background. There was Magdalen herself, with a changeless
stillness on her white face; with an icy resignation in her
steady gray eyes.
"We know it already," she repeated, in clear, measured tones.
"Mr. Vanstone's daughters are Nobody's Children; and the law
leaves them helpless at their uncle's mercy."
So, without a tear on her cheeks, without a faltering tone in her
voice, she repeated the lawyer's own words, exactly as he had
spoken them. Miss Garth staggered back a step and caught at the
bench to support herself. Her head swam; she closed her eyes in a
momentary faintness. When they opened again, Magdalen's arm was
supporting her, Magdalen's breath fanned her cheek, Magdalen's
cold lips kissed her. She drew back from the kiss; the touch of
the girl's lips thrilled her with terror.
As soon as she could speak she put the inevitable question. "You
heard us," she said. "Where?"
"Under the open window."
"All the time?"
"From beginning to end."
She had listened -- this girl of eighteen, in the first week of
her orphanage, had listened to the whole terrible revelation,
word by word, as it fell from the lawyer's lips; and had never
once betrayed herself! From first to last, the only movements
which had escaped her had been movements guarded enough and
slight enough to be mistaken for the passage of the summer breeze
through the leaves!
"Don't try to speak yet," she said, in softer and gentler tones.
"Don't look at me with those doubting eyes. What wrong have I
done? When Mr. Pendril wished to speak to you about Norah and me,
his letter gave us our choice to be present at the interview, or
to keep away. If my elder sister decided to keep away, how could
I come? How could I hear my own story except as I did? My
listening has done no harm. It has done good -- it has saved you
the distress of speaking to us . You have suffered enough for us
already; it is time we learned to suffer for ourselves. I have
learned. And Norah is learning."
"Norah!"
"Yes. I have done all I could to spare you. I have told Norah."
She had told Norah! Was this girl, whose courage had faced the
terrible necessity from which a woman old enough to be her mother
had recoiled, the girl Miss Garth had brought up? the girl whose
nature she had believed to be as well known to her as her own?
"Magdalen!" she cried out, passionately, "you frighten me!"
Magdalen only sighed, and turned wearily away.
"Try not to think worse of me than I deserve," she said. "I can't
cry. My heart is numbed."
She moved away slowly over the grass. Miss Garth watched the tall
black figure gliding away alone until it was lost among the
trees. While it was in sight she could think of nothing else. The
moment it was gone, she thought of Norah. For the first time in
her experience of the sisters her heart led her instinctively to
the elder of the two.
Norah was still in her own room. She was sitting on the couch by
the window, with her mother's old music-book -- the keepsake
which Mrs. Vanstone had found in her husband's study on the day
of her husband's death -- spread open on her lap. She looked up
from it with such quiet sorrow, and pointed with such ready
kindness to the vacant place at her side, that Miss Garth doubted
for the moment whether Magdalen had spoken the truth. "See," said
Norah, simply, turning to the first leaf in the music-book -- "my
mother's name written in it, and some verses to my father on the
next page. We may keep this for ourselves, if we keep nothing
else." She put her arm round Miss Garth's neck, and a faint tinge
of color stole over her cheeks. "I see anxious thoughts in your
face," she whispered. "Are you anxious about me? Are you doubting
whether I have heard it? I have heard the whole truth. I might
have felt it bitterly, later; it is too soon to feel it now. You
have seen Magdalen? She went out to find you -- where did you
leave her?"
"In the garden. I couldn't speak to her; I couldn't look at her.
Magdalen has frightened me."
Norah rose hurriedly; rose, startled and distressed by Miss
Garth's reply.
"Don't think ill of Magdalen," she said. "Magdalen suffers in
secret more than I do. Try not to grieve over what you have heard
about us this morning. Does it matter who we are, or what we keep
or lose? What loss is there for us after the loss of our father
and mother? Oh, Miss Garth, _there_ is the only bitterness! What
did we remember of them when we laid them in the grave yesterday?
Nothing but the love they gave us -- the love we must never hope
for again. What else can we remember to-day? What change can the
world, and the world's cruel laws make in _our_ memory of the
kindest father, the kindest mother, that children ever had!" She
stopped: struggled with her rising grief; and quietly,
resolutely, kept it down. "Will you wait here," she said, "while
I go and bring Magdalen back? Magdalen was always your favorite:
I want her to be your favorite still." She laid the music-book
gently on Miss Garth's lap -- and left the room.
"Magdalen was always your favorite."
Tenderly as they had been spoken, those words fell reproachfully
on Miss Garth's ear. For the first time in the long companionship
of her pupils and herself a doubt whether she, and all those
about her, had not been fatally mistaken in their relative
estimate of the sisters, now forced itself on her mind.
She had studied the natures of her two pupils in the daily
intimacy of twelve years. Those natures, which she believed
herself to have sounded through all their depths, had been
suddenly tried in the sharp ordeal of affliction. How had they
come out from the test? As her previous experience had prepared
her to see them? No: in flat contradiction to it.
What did such a result as this imply?
Thoughts came to her, as she asked herself that question, which
have startled and saddened us all.
Does there exist in every human being, beneath that outward and
visible character which is shaped into form by the social
influences surrounding us, an inward, invisible disposition,
which is part of ourselves, which education may indirectly
modify, but can never hope to change? Is the philosophy which
denies this and asserts that we are born with dispositions like
blank sheets of paper a philosophy which has failed to remark
that we are not born with blank faces -- a philosophy which has
never compared together two infants of a few days old, and has
never observed that those infants are not born with blank tempers
for mothers and nurses to fill up at will? Are there, infinitely
varying with each individual, inbred forces of Good and Evil in
all of us, deep down below the reach of mortal encouragement and
mortal repression -- hidden Good and hidden Evil, both alike at
the mercy of the liberating opportunity and the sufficient
temptation? Within these earthly limits, is earthly Circumstance
ever the key; and can no human vigilance warn us beforehand of
the forces imprisoned in ourselves which that key _may_ unlock?
For the first time, thoughts such as these rose darkly -- as
shadowy and terrible possibilities -- in Miss Garth's mind. For
the first time, she associated those possibilities with the past
conduct and characters, with the future lives and fortunes of the
orphan sisters.
Searching, as in a glass darkly, into the two natures, she felt
her way, doubt by doubt, from one possible truth to another. It
might be that the upper surface of their characters was all that
she had, thus far, plainly seen in Norah and Magdalen. It might
be that the unalluring secrecy and reserve of one sister, the
all-attractive openness and high spirits of the other, were more
or less referable, in each case, to those physical causes which
work toward the production of moral results. It might be, that
under the surface so formed -- a surface which there had been
nothing, hitherto, in the happy, prosperous, uneventful lives of
the sisters to disturb -- forces of inborn and inbred disposition
had remained concealed, which the shock of the first serious
calamity in their lives had now thrown up into view. Was this so?
Was the promise of the future shining with prophetic light
through the surface-shadow of Norah's reserve, and darkening with
prophetic gloom, under the surface-glitter of Magdalen's bright
spirits? If the life of the elder sister was destined henceforth
to be the ripening ground of the undeveloped Good that was in her
-was the life of the younger doomed to be the battle-field of
mortal conflict with the roused forces of Evil in herself?
On the brink of that terrible conclusion, Miss Garth shrank back
in dismay. Her heart was the heart of a true woman. It accepted
the conviction which raised Norah higher in her love: it rejected
the doubt which threatened to place Magdalen lower. She rose and
paced the room impatiently; she recoiled with an angry suddenness
from the whole train of thought in which her mind had been
engaged but the moment before. What if there were dangerous
elements in the strength of Magdalen's character -- was it not
her duty to help the girl against herself? How had she performed
that duty? She had let herself be governed by first fears and
first impressions; she had never waited to consider whether
Magdalen's openly acknowledged action of that morning might not
imply a self-sacrificing fortitude, which promised, in
after-life, the noblest and the most enduring results. She had
let Norah go and speak those words of tender remonstrance, which
she should first have spoken herself. "Oh!" she thought,
bitterly, "how long I have lived in the world, and how little I
have known of my own weakness and wickedness until to-day!"
The door of the room opened. Norah came in, as she had gone out,
alone.
"Do you remember leaving anything on the little table by the
garden-seat?" she asked, quietly.
Before Miss Garth could answer the question, she held out her
father's will and her father's letter.
"Magdalen came back after you went away," she said, "and found
these last re lics. She heard Mr. Pendril say the y were her
legacy and mine. When I went into the garden she was reading the
letter. There was no need for me to speak to her; our father had
spoken to her from his grave. See how she has listened to him!"
She pointed to the letter. The traces of heavy tear-drops lay
thick over the last lines of the dead man's writing.
"_Her_ tears," said Norah, softly.
Miss Garth's head drooped low over the mute revelation of
Magdalen's return to her better self.
"Oh, never doubt her again!" pleaded Norah. "We are alone now --
we have our hard way through the world to walk on as patiently as
we can. If Magdalen ever falters and turns back, help her for the
love of old times; help her against herself."
"With all my heart and strength -- as God shall judge me, with
the devotion of my whole life!" In those fervent words Miss Garth
answered. She took the hand which Norah held out to her, and put
it, in sorrow and humility, to her lips. "Oh, my love, forgive
me! I have been miserably blind -- I have never valued you as I
ought!"
Norah gently checked her before she could say more; gently
whispered, "Come with me into the garden -- come, and help
Magdalen to look patiently to the future."
The future! Who could see the faintest glimmer of it? Who could
see anything but the ill-omened figure of Michael Vanstone,
posted darkly on the verge of the present time -- and closing all
the prospect that lay beyond him?
CHAPTER XV.
ON the next morning but one, news was received from Mr. Pendril.
The place of Michael Vanstone's residence on the Continent had
been discovered. He was living at Zurich; and a letter had been
dispatched to him, at that place, on the day when the information
was obtained. In the course of the coming week an answer might be
expected, and the purport of it should be communicated forthwith
to the ladies at Combe-Raven.
Short as it was, the interval of delay passed wearily. Ten days
elapsed before the expected answer was received; and when it came
at last, it proved to be, strictly speaking, no answer at all.
Mr. Pendril had been merely referred to an agent in London who
was in possession of Michael Vanstone's instructions. Certain
difficulties had been discovered in connection with those
instructions, which had produced the necessity of once more
writing to Zurich. And there "the negotiations" rested again for
the present.
A second paragraph in Mr. Pendril's letter contained another
piece of intelligence entirely new. Mr. Michael Vanstone's son
(and only child), Mr. Noel Vanstone, had recently arrived in
London, and was then staying in lodgings occupied by his cousin,
Mr. George Bartram. Professional considerations had induced Mr.
Pendril to pay a visit to the lodgings. He had been very kindly
received by Mr. Bartram; but had been informed by that gentleman
that his cousin was not then in a condition to receive visitors.
Mr. Noel Vanstone had been suffering, for some years past, from a
wearing and obstinate malady; he had come to England expressly to
obtain the best medical advice, and he still felt the fatigue of
the journey so severely as to be confined to his bed. Under these
circumstances, Mr. Pendril had no alternative but to take his
leave. An interview with Mr. Noel Vanstone might have cleared up
some of the difficulties in connection with his father's
instructions. As events had turned out, there was no help for it
but to wait for a few days more.
The days passed, the empty days of solitude and suspense. At
last, a third letter from the lawyer announced the long delayed
conclusion of the correspondence. The final answer had been
received from Zurich, and Mr. Pendril would personally
communicate it at Combe-Raven on the afternoon of the next day.
That next day was Wednesday, the twelfth of August. The weather
had changed in the night; and the sun rose watery through mist
and cloud. By noon the sky was overcast at all points; the
temperature was sensibly colder; and the rain poured down,
straight and soft and steady, on the thirsty earth. Toward three
o'clock, Miss Garth and Norah entered the morning-room, to await
Mr. Pendril's arrival. They were joined shortly afterward by
Magdalen. In half an hour more the familiar fall of the iron
latch in the socket reached their ears from the fence beyond the
shrubbery. Mr. Pendril and Mr. Clare advanced into view along the
garden-path, walking arm-in-arm through the rain, sheltered by
the same umbrella. The lawyer bowed as they passed the windows;
Mr. Clare walked straight on, deep in his own thoughts --
noticing nothing.
After a delay which seemed interminable; after a weary scraping
of wet feet on the hall mat; after a mysterious, muttered
interchange of question and answer outside the door, the two came
in -- Mr. Clare leading the way. The old man walked straight up
to the table, without any preliminary greeting, and looked across
it at the three women, with a stern pity for them in his ragged,
wrinkled face.
"Bad news," he said. "I am an enemy to all unnecessary suspense.
Plainness is kindness in such a case as this. I mean to be kind
-- and I tell you plainly -bad news."
Mr. Pendril followed him. He shook hands, in silence, with Miss
Garth and the two sisters, and took a seat near them. Mr. Clare
placed himself apart on a chair by the window. The gray rainy
light fell soft and sad on the faces of Norah and Magdalen, who
sat together opposite to him. Miss Garth had placed herself a
little behind them, in partial shadow; and the lawyer's quiet
face was seen in profile, close beside her. So the four occupants
of the room appeared to Mr. Clare, as he sat apart in his corner;
his long claw-like fingers interlaced on his knee; his dark
vigilant eyes fixed searchingly now on one face, now on another.
The dripping rustle of the rain among the leaves, and the clear,
ceaseless tick of the clock on the mantel-piece, made the minute
of silence which followed the settling of the persons present in
their places indescribably oppressive. It was a relief to every
one when Mr. Pendril spoke.
"Mr. Clare has told you already," he began, "that I am the bearer
of bad news. I am grieved to say, Miss Garth, that your doubts,
when I last saw you, were better founded than my hopes. What that
heartless elder brother was in his youth, he is still in his old
age. In all my unhappy experience of the worst side of human
nature, I have never met with a man so utterly dead to every
consideration of mercy as Michael Vanstone."
"Do you mean that he takes the whole of his brother's fortune,
and makes no provision whatever for his brother's children?"
asked Miss Garth.
"He offers a sum of money for present emergencies," replied Mr.
Pendril, "so meanly and disgracefully insufficient that I am
ashamed to mention it."
"And nothing for the future?"
"Absolutely nothing."
As that answer was given, the same thought passed, at the same
moment, through Miss Garth's mind and through Norah's. The
decision, which deprived both the sisters alike of the resources
of fortune, did not end there for the younger of the two. Michael
Vanstone's merciless resolution had virtually pronounced the
sentence which dismissed Frank to China, and which destroyed all
present hope of Magdalen's marriage. As the words passed the
lawyer's lips, Miss Garth and Norah looked at Magdalen anxiously.
Her face turned a shade paler -- but not a feature of it moved;
not a word escaped her. Norah, who held her sister's hand in her
own, felt it tremble for a moment, and then turn cold -- and that
was all.
"Let me mention plainly what I have done," resumed Mr. Pendril;
"I am very desirous you should not think that I have left any
effort untried. When I wrote to Michael Vanstone, in the first
instance, I did not confine myself to the usual formal statement.
I put before him, plainly and earnestly, every one of the
circumstances under which he has become possessed of his
brother's fortune. When I received the answer, referring me to
his written instructions to his lawyer in London -- and when a
copy of those instructions was placed in my hands -- I positively
declined, on becoming acquainted with them, to receive the
writer's decision as final. I induce d the solicitor, on the
other side, to accord us a further term of delay; I attempted to
see Mr. Noel Vanstone in London for the purpose of obtaining his
intercession; and, failing in that, I myself wrote to his father
for the second time. The answer referred me, in insolently curt
terms, to the instructions already communicated; declared those
instructions to be final; and declined any further correspondence
with me. There is the beginning and the end of the negotiation.
If I have overlooked any means of touching this heartless man --
tell me, and those means shall be tried."
He looked at Norah. She pressed her sister's hand encouragingly,
and answered for both of them.
"I speak for my sister, as well as for myself," she said, with
her color a little heightened, with her natural gentleness of
manner just touched by a quiet, uncomplaining sadness. "You have
done all that could be done, Mr. Pendril. We have tried to
restrain ourselves from hoping too confidently; and we are deeply
grateful for your kindness, at a time when kindness is sorely
needed by both of us."
Magdalen's hand returned the pressure of her sister's -- withdrew
itself -trifled for a moment impatiently with the arrangement of
her dress -- then suddenly moved the chair closer to the table.
Leaning one arm on it (with the hand fast clinched), she looked
across at Mr. Pendril. Her face, always remarkable for its want
of color, was now startling to contemplate, in its blank,
bloodless pallor. But the light in her large gray eyes was bright
and steady as ever; and her voice, though low in tone, was clear
and resolute in accent as she addressed the lawyer in these
terms:
"I understood you to say, Mr. Pendril, that my father's brother
had sent his written orders to London, and that you had a copy.
Have you preserved it?"
"Certainly."
"Have you got it about you?"
"I have."
"May I see it?"
Mr. Pendril hesitated, and looked uneasily from Magdalen to Miss
Garth, and from Miss Garth back again to Magdalen.
"Pray oblige me by not pressing your request," he said. "It is
surely enough that you know the result of the instructions. Why
should you agitate yourself to no purpose by reading them? They
are expressed so cruelly; they show such abominable want of
feeling, that I really cannot prevail upon myself to let you see
them."
"I am sensible of your kindness, Mr. Pendril, in wishing to spare
me pain. But I can bear pain; I promise to distress nobody. Will
you excuse me if I repeat my request?"
She held out her hand -- the soft, white, virgin hand that had
touched nothing to soil it or harden it yet.
"Oh, Magdalen, think again!" said Norah.
"You distress Mr. Pendril," added Miss Garth; "you distress us
all."
"There can be no end gained," pleaded the lawyer -- "forgive me
for saying so -there can really be no useful end gained by my
showing you the instructions."
("Fools!" said Mr. Clare to himself . "Have they no eyes to see
that she means to have her own way?")
"Something tells me there is an end to be gained," persisted
Magdalen. "This decision is a very serious one. It is more
serious to me -- " She looked round at Mr. Clare, who sat closely
watching her, and instantly looked back again, with the first
outward betrayal of emotion which had escaped her yet. "It is
even more serious to me," she resumed, "for private reasons --
than it is to my sister. I know nothing yet but that our father's
brother has taken our fortunes from us. He must have some motives
of his own for such conduct as that. It is not fair to him, or
fair to us, to keep those motives concealed. He has deliberately
robbed Norah, and robbed me; and I think we have a right, if we
wish it, to know why?"
"I don't wish it," said Norah.
"I do," said Magdalen; and once more she held out her hand.
At this point Mr. Clare roused himself and interfered for the
first time.
"You have relieved your conscience," he said, addressing the
lawyer. "Give her the right she claims. It _is_ her right -- if
she will have it."
Mr. Pendril quietly took the written instructions from his
pocket. "I have warned you," he said -- and handed the papers
across the table without another word. One of the pages of
writing -- was folded down at the corner; and at that folded page
the manuscript opened, when Magdalen first turned the leaves. "Is
this the place which refers to my sister and myself?" she
inquired. Mr. Pendril bowed; and Magdalen smoothed out the
manuscript before her on the table.
"Will you decide, Norah?" she asked, turning to her sister.
"Shall I read this aloud, or shall I read it to myself?"
"To yourself," said Miss Garth; answering for Norah, who looked
at her in mute perplexity and distress.
"It shall be as you wish," said Magdalen. With that reply, she
turned again to the manuscript and read these lines:
". . . . You are now in possession of my wishes in relation to
the property in money, and to the sale of the furniture,
carriages, horses, and so forth. The last point left on which it
is necessary for me to instruct you refers to the persons
inhabiting the house, and to certain preposterous claims on their
behalf set up by a solicitor named Pendril; who has, no doubt,
interested reasons of his own for making application to me.
"I understand that my late brother has left two illegitimate
children; both of them young women, who are of an age to earn
their own livelihood. Various considerations, all equally
irregular, have been urged in respect to these persons by the
solicitor representing them. Be so good as to tell him that
neither you nor I have anything to do with questions of mere
sentiment; and then state plainly, for his better information,
what the motives are which regulate my conduct, and what the
provision is which I feel myself justified in making for the two
young women. Your instructions on both these points you will find
detailed in the next paragraph.
"I wish the persons concerned to know, once for all, how I regard
the circumstances which have placed my late brother's property at
my disposal. Let them understand that I consider those
circumstances to be a Providential interposition which has
restored to me the inheritance that ought always to have been
mine. I receive the money, not only as my right, but also as a
proper compensation for the injustice which I suffered from my
father, and a proper penalty paid by my younger brother for the
vile intrigue by which he succeeded in disinheriting me. His
conduct, when a young man, was uniformly discreditable in all the
relations of life; and what it then was it continued to be (on
the showing of his own legal representative) after the time when
I ceased to hold any communication with him. He appears to have
systematically imposed a woman on Society as his wife who was not
his wife, and to have completed the outrage on morality by
afterward marrying her. Such conduct as this has called down a
Judgment on himself and his children. I will not invite
retribution on my own head by assisting those children to
continue the imposition which their parents practiced, and by
helping them to take a place in the world to which they are not
entitled. Let them, as becomes their birth, gain their bread in
situations. If they show themselves disposed to accept their
proper position I will assist them to start virtuously in life by
a present of one hundred pounds each. This sum I authorize you to
pay them, on their personal application, with the necessary
acknowledgment of receipt; and on the express understanding that
the transaction, so completed, is to be the beginning and the end
of my connection with them. The arrangements under which they
quit the house I leave to your discretion; and I have only to add
that my decision on this matter, as on all other matters, is
positive and final."
Line by line -- without once looking up from the pages before her
-- Magdalen read those atrocious sentences through, from
beginning to end. The other persons assembled in the room, all
eagerly looking at her together, saw the dress rising and falling
faster and faster over her bosom -- saw the hand in which she
lightly held the manuscri pt at the outset close unconsciously o
n the paper and crush it, as she advanced nearer and nearer to
the end -- but detected no other outward signs of what was
passing within her. As soon as she had done, she silently pushed
the manuscript away, and put her hands on a sudden over her face.
When she withdrew them, all the four persons in the room noticed
a change in her. Something in her expression had altered, subtly
and silently; something which made the familiar features suddenly
look strange, even to her sister and Miss Garth; something,
through all after years, never to be forgotten in connection with
that day -- and never to be described.
The first words she spoke were addressed to Mr. Pendril.
"May I ask one more favor," she said, "before you enter on your
business arrangements?"
Mr. Pendril replied ceremoniously by a gesture of assent.
Magdalen's resolution to possess herself of the Instructions did
not appear to have produced a favorable impression on the
lawyer's mind.
"You mentioned what you were so kind as to do, in our interests,
when you first wrote to Mr. Michael Vanstone," she continued.
"You said you had told him all the circumstances. I want -- if
you will allow me -- to be made quite sure of what he really knew
about us -- when he sent these orders to his lawyer. Did he know
that my father had made a will, and that he had left our fortunes
to my sister and myself?"
"He did know it," said Mr. Pendril.
"Did you tell him how it happened that we are left in this
helpless position?"
"I told him that your father was entirely unaware, when he
married, of the necessity for making another will."
"And that another will would have been made, after he saw Mr.
Clare, but for the dreadful misfortune of his death?"
"He knew that also."
"Did he know that my father's untiring goodness and kindness to
both of us -- "
Her voice faltered for the first time: she sighed, and put her
hand to her head wearily. Norah spoke entreatingly to her; Miss
Garth spoke entreatingly to her; Mr. Clare sat silent, watching
her more and more earnestly. She answered her sister's
remonstrance with a faint smile. "I will keep my promise," she
said; "I will distress nobody." With that reply, she turned again
to Mr. Pendril; and steadily reiterated the question -- but in
another form of words.
"Did Mr. Michael Vanstone know that my father's great anxiety was
to make sure of providing for my sister and myself?"
"He knew it in your father's own words. I sent him an extract
from your father's last letter to me."
"The letter which asked you to come for God's sake, and relieve
him from the dreadful thought that his daughters were unprovided
for? The letter which said he should not rest in his grave if he
left us disinherited?"
"That letter and those words."
She paused, still keeping her eyes steadily fixed on the lawyer's
face.
"I want to fasten it all in my mind," she said "before I go on.
Mr. Michael Vanstone knew of the first will; he knew what
prevented the making of the second will; he knew of the letter
and he read the words. What did he know of besides? Did you tell
him of my mother's last illness? Did you say that her share in
the money would have been left to us, if she could have lifted
her dying hand in your presence? Did you try to make him ashamed
of the cruel law which calls girls in our situation Nobody's
Children, and which allows him to use us as he is using us now?"
"I put all those considerations to him. I left none of them
doubtful; I left none of them out."
She slowly reached her hand to the copy of the Instructions, and
slowly folded it up again, in the shape in which it had been
presented to her. "I am much obliged to you, Mr. Pendril." With
those words, she bowed, and gently pushed the manuscript back
across the table; then turned to her sister.
"Norah," she said, "if we both of us live to grow old, and if you
ever forget all that we owe to Michael Vanstone -- come to me,
and I will remind you."
She rose and walked across the room by herself to the window. As
she passed Mr. Clare, the old man stretched out his claw-like
fingers and caught her fast by the arm before she was aware of
him.
"What is this mask of yours hiding?" he asked, forcing her to
bend to him, and looking close into her face. "Which of the
extremes of human temperature does your courage start from -- the
dead cold or the white hot?"
She shrank back from him and turned away her head in silence. She
would have resented that unscrupulous intrusion on her own
thoughts from any man alive but Frank's father. He dropped her
arm as suddenly as he had taken it, and let her go on to the
window. "No," he said to himself, "not the cold extreme, whatever
else it may be. So much the worse for her, and for all belonging
to her."
There was a momentary pause. Once more the dripping rustle of the
rain and the steady ticking of the clock filled up the gap of
silence. Mr. Pendril put the Instructions back in his pocket,
considered a little, and, turning toward Norah and Miss Garth,
recalled their attention to the present and pressing necessities
of the time.
"Our consultation has been needlessly prolonged," he sail, "by
painful references to the past. We shall be better employed in
settling our arrangements for the future. I am obliged to return
to town this evening. Pray let me hear how I can best assist you;
pray tell me what trouble and what responsibility I can take off
your hands."
For the moment, neither Norah nor Miss Garth seemed to be capable
of answering him. Magdalen's reception of the news which
annihilated the marriage prospect that her father's own lips had
placed before her not a month since, had bewildered and dismayed
them alike. They had summoned their courage to meet the shock of
her passionate grief, or to face the harder trial of witnessing
her speechless despair. But they were not prepared for her
invincible resolution to read the Instructions; for the terrible
questions which she had put to the lawyer; for her immovable
determination to fix all the circumstances in her mind, under
which Michael Vanstone's decision had been pronounced. There she
stood at the window, an unfathomable mystery to the sister who
had never been parted from her, to the governess who had trained
her from a child. Miss Garth remembered the dark doubts which had
crossed her mind on the day when she and Magdalen had met in the
garden. Norah looked forward to the coming time, with the first
serious dread of it on her sister's account which she had felt
yet. Both had hitherto remained passive, in despair of knowing
what to do. Both were now silent, in despair of knowing what to
say.
Mr. Pendril patiently and kindly helped them, by returning to the
subject of their future plans for the second time.
"I am sorry to press any business matters on your attention," he
said, "when you are necessarily unfitted to deal with them. But I
must take my instructions back to London with me to night. With
reference, in the first place, to the disgraceful pecuniary
offer, to which I have already alluded. The younger Miss Vanstone
having read the Instructions, needs no further information from
my lips. The elder will, I hope, excuse me if I tell her (what I
should be ashamed to tell her, but that it is a matter of
necessity), that Mr. Michael Vanstone's provision for his
brother's children begins and ends with an offer to each of them
of one hundred pounds."
Norah's face crimsoned with indignation. She started to her feet,
as if Michael Vanstone had been present in the room, and had
personally insulted her.
"I see," said the lawyer, wishing to spare her; "I may tell Mr.
Michael Vanstone you refuse the money."
"Tell him," she broke out passionately, "if I was starving by the
roadside, I wouldn't touch a farthing of it!"
"Shall I notify your refusal also?" asked Mr. Pendril, speaking
to Magdalen next.
She turned round from the window -- but kept her face in shadow,
by standing close against it with her back to the light.
"Tell him, on my part," she said, "to think again before he
starts me in life with a hundred pounds. I will give him time to
think." She spoke those strange words with a ma rked emphasis;
and turning back quick ly to the window, hid her face from the
observation of every one in the room.
"You both refuse the offer," said Mr. Pendril, taking out his
pencil, and making his professional note of the decision. As he
shut up his pocketbook, he glanced toward Magdalen doubtfully.
She had roused in him the latent distrust which is a lawyer's
second nature: he had his suspicions of her looks; he had his
suspicions of her language. Her sister seemed to have mere
influence over her than Miss Garth. He resolved to speak
privately to her sister before he went away.
While the idea was passing through his mind, his attention was
claimed by another question from Magdalen.
"Is he an old man?" she asked, suddenly, without turning round
from the window.
"If you mean Mr. Michael Vanstone, he is seventy-five or
seventy-six years of age."
"You spoke of his son a little while since. Has he any other sons
-- or daughters?"
"None."
"Do you know anything of his wife?"
"She has been dead for many years."
There was a pause. "Why do you ask these questions?" said Norah.
"I beg your pardon," replied Magdalen, quietly; "I won't ask any
more."
For the third time, Mr. Pendril returned to the business of the
interview.
"The servants must not he forgotten," he said. "They must be
settled with and discharged: I will give them the necessary
explanation before I leave. As for the house, no questions
connected with it need trouble you. The carriages and horses, the
furniture and plate, and so on, must simply be left on the
premises to await Mr. Michael Vanstone's further orders. But any
possessions, Miss Vanstone, personally belonging to you or to
your sister -- jewelry and dresses, and any little presents which
may have been made to you -- are entirely at your disposal. With
regard to the time of your departure, I understand that a month
or more will elapse before Mr. Michael Vanstone can leave Zurich;
and I am sure I only do his solicitor justice in saying -- "
"Excuse me, Mr. Pendril," interposed Norah; "I think I
understand, from what you have just said, that our house and
everything in it belongs to -- ?" She stopped, as if the mere
utterance of the man's name was abhorrent to her.
"To Michael Vanstone," said Mr. Pendril. "The house goes to him
with the rest of the property."
"Then I, for one, am ready to leave it tomorrow!"
Magdalen started at the window, as her sister spoke, and looked
at Mr. Clare, with the first open signs of anxiety and alarm
which she had shown yet.
"Don't be angry with me," she whispered, stooping over the old
man with a sudden humility of look, and a sudden nervousness of
manner. "I can't go without seeing Frank first!"
"You shall see him," replied Mr. Clare. "I am here to speak to
you about it, when the business is done."
"It is quite unnecessary to hurry your departure, as you
propose," continued Mr. Pendril, addressing Norah. "I can safely
assure you that a week hence will be time enough."
"If this is Mr. Michael Vanstone's house," repeated Norah; "I am
ready to leave it tomorrow."
She impatiently quitted her chair and seated herself further away
on the sofa. As she laid her hand on the back of it, her face
changed. There, at the head of the sofa, were the cushions which
had supported her mother when she lay down for the last time to
repose. There, at the foot of the sofa, was the clumsy,
old-fashioned arm-chair, which had been her father's favorite
seat on rainy days, when she and her sister used to amuse him at
the piano opposite, by playing his favorite tunes. A heavy sigh,
which she tried vainly to repress, burst from her lips. "Oh," she
thought, "I had forgotten these old friends! How shall we part
from them when the time comes!"
"May I inquire, Miss Vanstone, whether you and your sister have
formed any definite plans for the future?" asked Mr. Pendril.
"Have you thought of any place of residence?"
"I may take it on myself, sir," said Miss Garth, "to answer your
question for them. When they leave this house, they leave it with
me. My home is their home, and my bread is their bread. Their
parents honored me, trusted me, and loved me. For twelve happy
years they never let me remember that I was their governess; they
only let me know myself as their companion and their friend. My
memory of them is the memory of unvarying gentleness and
generosity; and my life shall pay the debt of my gratitude to
their orphan children."
Norah rose hastily from the sofa; Magdalen impetuously left the
window. For once, there was no contrast in the conduct of the
sisters. For once, the same impulse moved their hearts, the same
earnest feeling inspired their words. Miss Garth waited until the
first outburst of emotion had passed away; then rose, and, taking
Norah and Magdalen each by the hand, addressed herself to Mr.
Pendril and Mr. Clare. She spoke with perfect self-possession;
strong in her artless unconsciousness of her own good action.
"Even such a trifle as my own story," she said, "is of some
importance at such a moment as this. I wish you both, gentlemen,
to understand that I am not promising more to the daughters of
your old friend than I can perform. When I first came to this
house, I entered it under such independent circumstances as are
not common in the lives of governesses. In my younger days, I was
associated in teaching with my elder sister: we established a
school in London, which grew to be a large and prosperous one. I
only left it, and became a private governess, because the heavy
responsibility of the school was more than my strength could
bear. I left my share in the profits untouched, and I possess a
pecuniary interest in our establishment to this day. That is my
story, in few words. When we leave this house, I propose that we
shall go back to the school in London, which is still
prosperously directed by my elder sister. We can live there as
quietly as we please, until time has helped us to bear our
affliction better than we can bear it now. If Norah's and
Magdalen's altered prospects oblige them to earn their own
independence, I can help them to earn it, as a gentleman's
daughters should. The best families in this land are glad to ask
my sister's advice where the interests of their children's
home-training are concerned; and I answer, beforehand, for her
hearty desire to serve Mr. Vanstone's daughters, as I answer for
my own. That is the future which my gratitude to their father and
mother, and my love for themselves, now offers to them. If you
think my proposal, gentlemen, a fit and fair proposal -- and I
see in your faces that you do -- let us not make the hard
necessities of our position harder still, by any useless delay in
meeting them at once. Let us do what we must do; let us act on
Norah's decision, and leave this house to-morrow. You mentioned
the servants just now, Mr. Pendril: I am ready to call them
together in the next room, and to assist you in the settlement of
their claims, whenever you please."
Without waiting for the lawyer's answer, without leaving the
sisters time to realize their own terrible situation, she moved
at once toward the door. It was her wise resolution to meet the
coming trial by doing much and saying little. Before she could
leave the room, Mr. Clare followed, and stopped her on the
threshold.
"I never envied a woman's feelings before," said the old man. "It
may surprise you to hear it; but I envy yours. Wait! I have
something more to say. There is an obstacle still left -- the
everlasting obstacle of Frank. Help me to sweep him off. Take the
elder sister along with you and the lawyer, and leave me here to
have it out with the younger. I want to see what metal she's
really made of."
While Mr. Clare was addressing these words to Miss Garth, Mr.
Pendril had taken the opportunity of speaking to Norah. "Before I
go back to town," he said, "I should like to have a word with you
in private. From what has passed today, Miss Vanstone, I have
formed a very high opinion of your discretion; and, as an old
friend of your father's, I want to take the freedom of speaking
to you about your sister."
Before Norah could answer, she was summoned, in compliance with
Mr. Clare's request, to the confere nce with the servants. Mr.
Pendril followed Miss Garth, as a matter of course. When the
three were out in the hall, Mr. Clare re-entered the room, closed
the door, and signed peremptorily to Magdalen to take a chair.
She obeyed him in silence. He took a turn up and down the room,
with his hands in the side-pockets of the long, loose, shapeless
coat which he habitually wore.
"How old are you?" he said, stopping suddenly, and speaking to
her with the whole breadth of the room between them.
"I was eighteen last birthday," she answered, humbly, without
looking up at him.
"You have shown extraordinary courage for a girl of eighteen.
Have you got any of that courage left?"
She clasped her hands together, and wrung them hard. A few tears
gathered in her eyes, and rolled slowly over her cheeks.
"I can't give Frank up," she said, faintly. "You don't care for
me, I know; but you used to care for my father. Will you try to
be kind to me for my father's sake?"
The last words died away in a whisper; she could say no more.
Never had she felt the illimitable power which a woman's love
possesses of absorbing into itself every other event, every other
joy or sorrow of her life, as she felt it then. Never had she so
tenderly associated Frank with the memory of her lost parents, as
at that moment. Never had the impenetrable atmosphere of illusion
through which women behold the man of their choice -- the
atmosphere which had blinded her to all that was weak, selfish,
and mean in Frank's nature -- surrounded him with a brighter halo
than now, when she was pleading with the father for the
possession of the son. "Oh, don't ask me to give him up!" she
said, trying to take courage, and shuddering from head to foot.
In the next instant, she flew to the opposite extreme, with the
suddenness of a flash of lightning. "I won't give him up!" she
burst out violently. "No! not if a thousand fathers ask me!"
"I am one father," said Mr. Clare. "And I don't ask you."
In the first astonishment and delight of hearing those unexpected
words, she started to her feet, crossed the room, and tried to
throw her arms round his neck. She might as well have attempted
to move the house from its foundations. He took her by the
shoulders and put her back in her chair. His inexorable eyes
looked her into submission; and his lean forefinger shook at her
warningly, as if he was quieting a fractious child.
"Hug Frank," he said; "don't hug me. I haven't done with you yet;
when I have, you may shake hands with me, if you like. Wait, and
compose yourself."
He left her. His hands went back into his pockets, and his
monotonous march up and down the room began again.
"Ready?" he asked, stopping short after a while. She tried to
answer. "Take two minutes more," he said, and resumed his walk
with the regularity of clock-work. "These are the creatures," he
thought to himself, "into whose keeping men otherwise sensible
give the happiness of their lives. Is there any other object in
creation, I wonder, which answers its end as badly as a woman
does?"
He stopped before her once more. Her breathing was easier; the
dark flush on her face was dying out again.
"Ready?" he repeated. "Yes; ready at last. Listen to me; and
let's get it over. I don't ask you to give Frank up. I ask you to
wait."
"I will wait," she said. "Patiently, willingly."
"Will you make Frank wait?"
"Yes."
"Will you send him to China?"
Her head drooped upon her bosom, and she clasped her hands again,
in silence. Mr. Clare saw where the difficulty lay, and marched
straight up to it on the spot.
"I don't pretend to enter into your feelings for Frank, or
Frank's for you," he said. "The subject doesn't interest me. But
I _do_ pretend to state two plain truths. It is one plain truth
that you can't be married till you have money enough to pay for
the roof that shelters you, the clothes that cover you, and the
victuals you eat. It is another plain truth that you can't find
the money; that I can't find the money; and that Frank's only
chance of finding it, is going to China. If I tell him to go,
he'll sit in a corner and cry. If I insist, he'll say Yes, and
deceive me. If I go a step further, and see him on board ship
with my own eyes, he'll slip off in the pilot's boat, and sneak
back secretly to you. That's his disposition."
"No!" said Magdalen. "It's not his disposition; it's his love for
Me."
"Call it what you like," retorted Mr. Clare. "Sneak or Sweetheart
-- he's too slippery, in either capacity, for my fingers to hold
him. My shutting the door won't keep him from coming back. Your
shutting the door will. Have you the courage to shut it? Are you
fond enough of him not to stand in his light?"
"Fond! I would die for him!"
"Will you send him to China?"
She sighed bitterly.
"Have a little pity for me," she said. "I have lost my father; I
have lost my mother; I have lost my fortune -- and now I am to
lose Frank. You don't like women, I know; but try to help me with
a little pity. I don't say it's not for his own interests to send
him to China; I only say it's hard -- very, very hard on _me_."
Mr. Clare had been deaf to her violence, insensible to her
caresses, blind to her tears; but under the tough integument of
his philosophy he had a heart -and it answered that hopeless
appeal; it felt those touching words.
"I don't deny that your case is a hard one," he said. "I don't
want to make it harder. I only ask you to do in Frank's interests
what Frank is too weak to do for himself. It's no fault of yours;
it's no fault of mine -- but it's not the less true that the
fortune you were to have brought him has changed owners."
She suddenly looked up, with a furtive light in her eyes, with a
threatening smile on her lips.
"It may change owners again," she said.
Mr. Clare saw the alteration in her expression, and heard the
tones of her voice. But the words were spoken low; spoken as if
to herself -- they failed to reach him across the breadth of the
room. He stopped instantly in his walk and asked what she had
said.
"Nothing," she answered, turning her head away toward the window,
and looking out mechanically at the falling rain. "Only my own
thoughts."
Mr. Clare resumed his walk, and returned to his subject.
"It's your interest," he went on, "as well as Frank's interest,
that he should go. He may make money enough to marry you in
China; he can't make it here. If he stops at home, he'll be the
ruin of both of you. He'll shut his eyes to every consideration
of prudence, and pester you to marry him; and when he has carried
his point, he will be the first to turn round afterward and
complain that you're a burden on him. Hear me out! You're in love
with Frank -- I'm not, and I know him. Put you two together often
enough; give him time enough to hug, cry, pester, and plead; and
I'll tell you what the end will be -- you'll marry him."
He had touched the right string at last. It rung back in answer
before he could add another word.
"You don't know me," she said, firmly. "You don't know what I can
suffer for Frank's sake. He shall never marry me till I can be
what my father said I should be -- the making of his fortune. He
shall take no burden, when he takes me; I promise you that! I'll
be the good angel of Frank's life; I'll not go a penniless girl
to him, and drag him down." She abruptly left her seat, advanced
a few steps toward Mr. Clare, and stopped in the middle of the
room. Her arms fell helpless on either side of her, and she burst
into tears. "He shall go," she said. "If my heart breaks in doing
it, I'll tell him to-morrow that we must say Good-by!"
Mr. Clare at once advanced to meet her, and held out his hand.
"I'll help you," he said. "Frank shall hear every word that has
passed between us. When he comes to-morrow he shall know,
beforehand, that he comes to say Good-by."
She took his hand in both her own -- hesitated -- looked at him
-- and pressed it to her bosom. "May I ask a favor of you, before
you go?" she said, timidly. He tried to take his hand from her;
but she knew her advantage, and held it fast. "Suppose there
should be some change for the better?" she went on. "Sup pose I
could come to Frank, as my fat her said I should come to him --
?"
Before she could complete the question, Mr. Clare made a second
effort and withdrew his hand. "As your father said you should
come to him?" he repeated, looking at her attentively.
"Yes," she replied. "Strange things happen sometimes. If strange
things happen to me will you let Frank come back before the five
years are out?"
What did she mean? Was she clinging desperately to the hope of
melting Michael Vanstone's heart? Mr. Clare could draw no other
conclusion from what she had just said to him. At the beginning
of the interview he would have roughly dispelled her delusion. At
the end of the interview he left her compassionately in
possession of it.
"You are hoping against all hope," he said; "but if it gives you
courage, hope on. If this impossible good fortune of yours ever
happens, tell me, and Frank shall come back. In the meantime -- "
"In the meantime," she interposed sadly, "you have my promise."
Once more Mr. Clare's sharp eyes searched her face attentively.
"I will trust your promise," he said. "You shall see Frank
to-morrow."
She went back thoughtfully to her chair, and sat down again in
silence. Mr. Clare made for the door before any formal
leave-taking could pass between them. "Deep!" he thought to
himself, as he looked back at her before he went out; "only
eighteen; and too deep for my sounding!"
In the hall he found Norah, waiting anxiously to hear what had
happened.
"Is it all over?" she asked. "Does Frank go to China?"
"Be careful how you manage that sister of yours," said Mr. Clare,
without noticing the question. "She has one great misfortune to
contend with: she's not made for the ordinary jog-trot of a
woman's life. I don't say I can see straight to the end of the
good or evil in her -- I only warn you, her future will be no
common one."
An hour later, Mr. Pendril left the house; and, by that night's
post, Miss Garth dispatched a letter to her sister in London.
THE END OF THE FIRST SCENE.
BETWEEN THE SCENES.
PROGRESS OF THE STORY THROUGH THE POST.
I.
_From Norah Vanstone to Mr. Pendril._
"Westmoreland House, Kensington, "August 14th, 1846.
"DEAR MR. PENDRIL -- The date of this letter will show you that
the last of many hard partings is over. We have left Combe-Raven;
we have said farewell to home.
"I have been thinking seriously of what you said to me on
Wednesday, before you went back to town. I entirely agree with
you that Miss Garth is more shaken by all she has gone through
for our sakes than she is herself willing to admit; and that it
is my duty, for the future, to spare her all the anxiety that I
can on the subject of my sister and myself. This is very little
to do for our dearest friend, for our second mother. Such as it
is, I will do it with all my heart.
"But, forgive me for saying that I am as far as ever from
agreeing with you about Magdalen. I am so sensible, in our
helpless position, of the importance of your assistance; so
anxious to be worthy of the interest of my father's trusted
adviser and oldest friend, that I feel really and truly
disappointed with myself for differing with you -- and yet I do
differ. Magdalen is very strange, very unaccountable, to those
who don't know her intimately. I can understand that she has
innocently misled you; and that she has presented herself,
perhaps, under her least favorable aspect. But that the clew to
her language and her conduct on Wednesday last is to be found in
such a feeling toward the man who has ruined us, as the feeling
at which you hinted, is what I can not and will not believe of my
sister. If you knew, as I do, what a noble nature she has, you
would not be surprised at this obstinate resistance of mine to
your opinion. Will you try to alter it? I don't mind what Mr.
Clare says; he believes in nothing. But I attach a very serious
importance to what _you_ say; and, kind as I know your motives to
be, it distresses me to think you are doing Magdalen an
injustice.
"Having relieved my mind of this confession, I may now come to
the proper object of my letter. I promised, if you could not find
leisure time to visit us to-day, to write and tell you all that
happened after you left us. The day has passed without our seeing
you. So I open my writing-case and perform my promise.
"I am sorry to say that three of the women-servants -- the
house-maid, the kitchen-maid, and even our own maid (to whom I am
sure we have always been kind) -- took advantage of your having
paid them their wages to pack up and go as soon as your back was
turned. They came to say good-by with as much ceremony and as
little feeling as if they were leaving the house under ordinary
circumstances. The cook, for all her violent temper, behaved very
differently: she sent up a message to say that she would stop and
help us to the last. And Thomas (who has never yet been in any
other place than ours) spoke so gratefully of my dear father's
unvarying kindness to him, and asked so anxiously to be allowed
to go on serving us while his little savings lasted, that
Magdalen and I forgot all formal considerations and both shook
hands with him. The poor lad went out of the room crying. I wish
him well; I hope he will find a kind master and a good place.
"The long, quiet, rainy evening out-of-doors -- our last evening
at Combe-Raven -- was a sad trial to us. I think winter-time
would have weighed less on our spirits; the drawn curtains and
the bright lamps, and the companionable fires would have helped
us. We were only five in the house altogether -- after having
once been so many! I can't tell you how dreary the gray daylight
looked, toward seven o'clock, in the lonely rooms, and on the
noiseless staircase. Surely, the prejudice in favor of long
summer evenings is the prejudice of happy people? We did our
best. We kept ourselves employed, and Miss Garth helped us. The
prospect of preparing for our departure, which had seemed so
dreadful earlier in the day, altered into the prospect of a
refuge from ourselves as the evening came on. We each tried at
first to pack up in our own rooms -- but the loneliness was more
than we could bear. We carried all our possessions downstairs,
and heaped them on the large dining-table, and so made our
preparations together in the same room. I am sure we have taken
nothing away which does not properly belong to us.
"Having already mentioned to you my own conviction that Magdalen
was not herself when you saw her on Wednesday, I feel tempted to
stop here and give you an instance in proof of what I say. The
little circumstance happened on Wednesday night, just before we
went up to our rooms.
"After we had packed our dresses and our birthday presents, our
books and our music, we began to sort our letters, which had got
confused from being placed on the table together. Some of my
letters were mixed with Magdalen's, and some of hers with mine.
Among these last I found a card, which had been given to my
sister early in the year by an actor who managed an amateur
theatrical performance in which she took a part. The man had
given her the card, containing his name and address, in the
belief that she would be invited to many more amusements of the
same kind, and in the hope that she would recommend him as a
superintendent on future occasions. I only relate these trifling
particulars to show you how little worth keeping such a card
could be, in such circumstances as ours. Naturally enough, I
threw it away from me across the table, meaning to throw it on
the floor. It fell short, close to the place in which Magdalen
was sitting. She took it up, looked at it, and immediately
declared that she would not have had this perfectly worthless
thing destroyed for the world. She was almost angry with me for
having thrown it away; almost angry with Miss Garth for asking
what she could possibly want with it! Could there be any plainer
proof than this that our misfortunes -- falling so much more
heavily on her than on me -- have quite unhinged her, and worn
her out? Surely her words and looks are not to be interpreted
against her, when she is not sufficiently mistress of herself to
exert her natural jud gment -- when she shows the unreason able
petulance of a child on a question which is not of the slightest
importance.
"A little after eleven we went upstairs to try if we could get
some rest.
"I drew aside the curtain of my window and looked out. Oh, what a
cruel last night it was: no moon, no stars; such deep darkness
that not one of the dear familiar objects in the garden was
visible when I looked for them; such deep stillness that even my
own movements about the room almost frightened me! I tried to lie
down and sleep, but the sense of loneliness came again and quite
overpowered me. You will say I am old enough, at six-and-twenty,
to have exerted more control over myself. I hardly know how it
happened, but I stole into Magdalen's room, just as I used to
steal into it years and years ago, when we were children. She was
not in bed; she was sitting with her writing materials before
her, thinking. I said I wanted to be with her the last night; and
she kissed me, and told me to lie down, and promised soon to
follow me. My mind was a little quieted and I fell asleep. It was
daylight when I woke -- and the first sight I saw was Magdalen,
still sitting in the chair, and still thinking. She had never
been to bed; she had not slept all through the night.
"'I shall sleep when we have left Combe-Raven,' she said. 'I
shall be better when it is all over, and I have bid Frank
good-by.' She had in her hand our father's will, and the letter
he wrote to you; and when she had done speaking, she gave them
into my possession. I was the eldest (she said), and those last
precious relics ought to be in my keeping. I tried to propose to
her that we should divide them; but she shook her head. 'I have
copied for myself,' was her answer, 'all that he says of us in
the will, and all that he says in the letter.' She told me this,
and took from her bosom a tiny white silk bag, which she had made
in the night, and in which she had put the extracts, so as to
keep them always about her. 'This tells me in his own words what
his last wishes were for both of us,' she said; 'and this is all
I want for the future.'
"These are trifles to dwell on; and I am almost surprised at
myself for not feeling ashamed to trouble you with them. But,
since I have known what your early connection was with my father
and mother, I have learned to think of you (and, I suppose, to
write to you) as an old friend. And, besides, I have it so much
at heart to change your opinion of Magdalen, that I can't help
telling you the smallest things about her which may, in my
judgment, end in making you think of her as I do.
"When breakfast-time came (on Thursday morning), we were
surprised to find a strange letter on the table. Perhaps I ought
to mention it to you, in case of any future necessity for your
interference. It was addressed to Miss Garth, on paper with the
deepest mourning-border round it; and the writer was the same man
who followed us on our way home from a walk one day last spring
-- Captain Wragge. His object appears to be to assert once more
his audacious claim to a family connection with my poor mother,
under cover of a letter of condolence; which it is an insolence
in such a person to have written at all. He expresses as much
sympathy -- on his discovery of our affliction in the newspaper
-- as if he had been really intimate with us; and he begs to
know, in a postscript (being evidently in total ignorance of all
that has really happened), whether it is thought desirable that
he should be present, among the other relatives, at the reading
of the will! The address he gives, at which letters will reach
him for the next fortnight, is, 'Post-office, Birmingham.' This
is all I have to tell you on the subject. Both the letter and the
writer seem to me to be equally unworthy of the slightest notice,
on our part or on yours.
"After breakfast Magdalen left us, and went by herself into the
morning-room. The weather being still showery, we had arranged
that Francis Clare should see her in that room, when he presented
himself to take his leave. I was upstairs when he came; and I
remained upstairs for more than half an hour afterward, sadly
anxious, as you may well believe, on Magdalen's account.
"At the end of the half-hour or more, I came downstairs. As I
reached the landing I suddenly heard her voice, raised
entreatingly, and calling on him by his name -- then loud sobs --
then a frightful laughing and screaming, both together, that rang
through the house. I instantly ran into the room, and found
Magdalen on the sofa in violent hysterics, and Frank standing
staring at her, with a lowering, angry face, biting his nails.
"I felt so indignant -- without knowing plainly why, for I was
ignorant, of course, of what had passed at the interview -- that
I took Mr. Francis Clare by the shoulders and pushed him out of
the room. I am careful to tell you how I acted toward him, and
what led to it; because I understand that he is excessively
offended with me, and that he is likely to mention elsewhere what
he calls my unladylike violence toward him. If he should mention
it to you, I am anxious to acknowledge, of my own accord, that I
forgot myself -- not, I hope you will think, without some
provocation.
"I pushed him into the hall, leaving Magdalen, for the moment, to
Miss Garth's care. Instead of going away, he sat down sulkily on
one of the hall chairs. 'May I ask the reason of this
extraordinary violence?' he inquired, with an injured look. 'No,'
I said. 'You will be good enough to imagine the reason for
yourself, and to leave us immediately, if you please.' He sat
doggedly in the chair, biting his nails and considering. 'What
have I done to be treated in this unfeeling manner?' he asked,
after a while. 'I can enter into no discussion with you,' I
answered; 'I can only request you to leave us. If you persist in
waiting to see my sister again, I will go to the cottage myself
and appeal to your father.' He got up in a great hurry at those
words. 'I have been infamously used in this business,' he said.
'All the hardships and the sacrifices have fallen to my share.
I'm the only one among you who has any heart: all the rest are as
hard as stones -- Magdalen included. In one breath she says she
loves me, and in another she tells me to go to China. What have I
done to be treated with this heartless inconsistency? I am
consistent myself -- I only want to stop at home -- and (what's
the consequence?) you're all against me!' In that manner he
grumbled his way down the steps, and so I saw the last of him.
This was all that passed between us. If he gives you any other
account of it, what he says will be false. He made no attempt to
return. An hour afterward his father came alone to say good-by.
He saw Miss Garth and me, but not Magdalen; and he told us he
would take the necessary measures, with your assistance, for
having his son properly looked after in London, and seen safely
on board the vessel when the time came. It was a short visit, and
a sad leave-taking. Even Mr. Clare was sorry, though he tried
hard to hide it.
"We had barely two hours, after Mr. Clare had left us, before it
would be time to go. I went back to Magdalen, and found her
quieter and better, though terribly pale and exhausted, and
oppressed, as I fancied, by thoughts which she could not prevail
on herself to communicate. She would tell me nothing then -she
has told me nothing since -- of what passed between herself and
Francis Clare. When I spoke of him angrily (feeling as I did that
he had distressed and tortured her, when she ought to have had
all the encouragement and comfort from him that man could give),
she refused to hear me: she made the kindest allowances and the
sweetest excuses for him, and laid all the blame of the dreadful
state in which I had found her entirely on herself. Was I wrong
in telling you that she had a noble nature? And won't you alter
your opinion when you read these lines?
"We had no friends to come and bid us good-by; and our few
acquaintances were too far from us -- perhaps too indifferent
about us -- to call. We employed the little leisure left in going
over the house together for the last time. We took leave of our
old schoolroom, our bedr ooms, the room where our mother died,
the little study where our father used to settle his accounts and
write his letters -- feeling toward them, in our forlorn
condition, as other girls might have felt at parting with old
friends. From the house, in a gleam of fine weather, we went into
the garden, and gathered our last nosegay; with the purpose of
drying the flowers when they begin to wither, and keeping them in
remembrance of the happy days that are gone. When we had said
good-by to the garden, there was only half an hour left. We went
together to the grave; we knelt down, side by side, in silence,
and kissed the sacred ground. I thought my heart would have
broken. August was the month of my mother's birthday; and, this
time last year, my father and Magdalen and I were all consulting
in secret what present we could make to surprise her with on the
birthday morning.
"If you had seen how Magdalen suffered, you would never doubt her
again. I had to take her from the last resting-place of our
father and mother almost by force. Before we were out of the
churchyard she broke from me and ran back. She dropped on her
knees at the grave; tore up from it passionately a handful of
grass; and said something to herself, at the same moment, which,
though I followed her instantly, I did not get near enough to
hear. She turned on me in such a frenzied manner, when I tried to
raise her from the ground -- she looked at me with such a fearful
wildness in her eyes -- that I felt absolutely terrified at the
sight of her. To my relief, the paroxysm left her as suddenly as
it had come. She thrust away the tuft of grass into the bosom of
her dress, and took my arm and hurried with me out of the
churchyard. I asked her why she had gone back -- I asked what
those words were which she had spoken at the grave. 'A promise to
our dead father,' she answered, with a momentary return of the
wild look and the frenzied manner which had startled me already.
I was afraid to agitate her by saying more; I left all other
questions to be asked at a fitter and a quieter time. You will
understand from this how terribly she suffers, how wildly and
strangely she acts under violent agitation; and you will not
interpret against her what she said or did when you saw her on
Wednesday last.
"We only returned to the house in time to hasten away from it to
the train. Perhaps it was better for us so -- better that we had
only a moment left to look back before the turn in the road hid
the last of Combe-Raven from our view. There was not a soul we
knew at the station; nobody to stare at us, nobody to wish us
good-by. The rain came on again as we took our seats in the
train. What we felt at the sight of the railway -- what horrible
remembrances it forced on our minds of the calamity which has
made us fatherless -- I cannot, and dare not, tell you. I have
tried anxiously not to write this letter in a gloomy tone; not to
return all your kindness to us by distressing you with our grief.
Perhaps I have dwelt too long already on the little story of our
parting from home? I can only say, in excuse, that my heart is
full of it; and what is not in my heart my pen won't write.
"We have been so short a time in our new abode that I have
nothing more to tell you -- except that Miss Garth's sister has
received us with the heartiest kindness. She considerately leaves
us to ourselves, until we are fitter than we are now to think of
our future plans, and to arrange as we best can for earning our
own living. The house is so large, and the position of our rooms
has been so thoughtfully chosen, that I should hardly know --
except when I hear the laughing of the younger girls in the
garden -- that we were living in a school.
"With kindest and best wishes from Miss Garth and my sister,
believe me, dear Mr. Pendril, gratefully yours,
"NORAH VANSTONE."
II.
_From Miss Garth to Mr. Pendril._
"Westmoreland House, Kensington, "September 23d, 1846.
"MY DEAR SIR -- I write these lines in such misery of mind as no
words can describe. Magdalen has deserted us. At an early hour
this morning she secretly left the house, and she has not been
heard of since.
"I would come and speak to you personally; but I dare not leave
Norah. I must try to control myself; I must try to write.
"Nothing happened yesterday to prepare me or to prepare Norah for
this last -- I had almost said, this worst -- of all our
afflictions. The only alteration we either of us noticed in the
unhappy girl was an alteration for the better when we parted for
the night. She kissed me, which she has not done latterly; and
she burst out crying when she embraced her sister next. We had so
little suspicion of the truth that we thought these signs of
renewed tenderness and affection a promise of better things for
the future.
"This morning, when her sister went into her room, it was empty,
and a note in her handwriting, addressed to Norah, was lying on
the dressing-table. I cannot prevail on Norah to part with the
note; I can only send you the inclosed copy of it. You will see
that it affords no clew to the direction she has taken.
"Knowing the value of time, in this dreadful emergency, I
examined her room, and (with my sister's help) questioned the
servants immediately on the news of her absence reaching me. Her
wardrobe was empty; and all her boxes but one, which she has
evidently taken away with her, are empty, too. We are of opinion
that she has privately turned her dresses and jewelry into money;
that she had the one trunk she took with her removed from the
house yesterday; and that she left us this morning on foot. The
answers given by one of the servants are so unsatisfactory that
we believe the woman has been bribed to assist her; and has
managed all those arrangements for her flight which she could not
have safely undertaken by herself.
"Of the immediate object with which she has left us, I entertain
no doubt.
"I have reasons (which I can tell you at a fitter time) for
feeling assured that she has gone away with the intention of
trying her fortune on the stage. She has in her possession the
card of an actor by profession, who superintended an amateur
theatrical performance at Clifton, in which she took part; and to
him she has gone to help her. I saw the card at the time, and I
know the actor's name to be Huxtable. The address I cannot call
to mind quite so correctly; but I am almost sure it was at some
theatrical place in Bow Street, Covent Garden. Let me entreat you
not to lose a moment in sending to make the necessary inquiries;
the first trace of her will, I firmly believe, be found at that
address.
"If we had nothing worse to dread than her attempting to go on
the stage, I should not feel the distress and dismay which now
overpower me. Hundreds of other girls have acted as recklessly as
she has acted, and have not ended ill after all. But my fears for
Magdalen do not begin and end with the risk she is running at
present.
"There has been something weighing on her mind ever since we left
Combe-Raven -weighing far more heavily for the last six weeks
than at first. Until the period when Francis Clare left England,
I am persuaded she was secretly sustained by the hope that he
would contrive to see her again. From the day when she knew that
the measures you had taken for preventing this had succeeded;
from the day when she was assured that the ship had really taken
him away, nothing has roused, nothing has interested her. She has
given herself up, more and more hopelessly, to her own brooding
thoughts; thoughts which I believe first entered her mind on the
day when the utter ruin of the prospects on which her marriage
depended was made known to her. She has formed some desperate
project of contesting the possession of her father's fortune with
Michael Vanstone; and the stage career which she has gone away to
try is nothing more than a means of freeing herself from all home
dependence, and of enabling her to run what mad risks she
pleases, in perfect security from all home control. What it costs
me to write of her in these terms, I must leave you to imagine.
The time has gone by when any considerati on of distress to my
own feelings can w eigh with me. Whatever I can say which will
open your eyes to the real danger, and strengthen your conviction
of the instant necessity of averting it, I say in despite of
myself, without hesitation and without reserve.
"One word more, and I have done.
"The last time you were so good as to come to this house, do you
remember how Magdalen embarrassed and distressed us by
questioning you about her right to bear her father's name? Do you
remember her persisting in her inquiries, until she had forced
you to acknowledge that, legally speaking, she and her sister had
No Name? I venture to remind you of this, because you have the
affairs of hundreds of clients to think of, and you might well
have forgotten the circumstance. Whatever natural reluctance she
might otherwise have had to deceiving us, and degrading herself,
by the use of an assumed name, that conversation with you is
certain to have removed. We must discover her by personal
description -- we can trace her in no other way.
"I can think of nothing more to guide your decision in our
deplorable emergency. For God's sake, let no expense and no
efforts be spared. My letter ought to reach you by ten o'clock
this morning, at the latest. Let me have one line in answer, to
say you will act instantly for the best. My only hope of quieting
Norah is to show her a word of encouragement from your pen.
Believe me, dear sir, yours sincerely and obliged,
HARRIET GARTH."
III.
_From Magdalen to Norah (inclosed in the preceding Letter)._
"MY DARLING -- Try to forgive me. I have struggled against myself
till I am worn out in the effort. I am the wretchedest of living
creatures. Our quiet life here maddens me; I can bear it no
longer; I must go. If you knew what my thoughts are; if you knew
how hard I have fought against them, and how horribly they have
gone on haunting me in the lonely quiet of this house, you would
pity and forgive me. Oh, my love, don't feel hurt at my not
opening my heart to you as I ought! I dare not open it. I dare
not show myself to you as I really am.
"Pray don't send and seek after me; I will write and relieve all
your anxieties. You know, Norah, we must get our living for
ourselves; I have only gone to get mine in the manner which is
fittest for me. Whether I succeed, or whether I fail, I can do
myself no harm either way. I have no position to lose, and no
name to degrade. Don't doubt I love you -- don't let Miss Garth
doubt my gratitude. I go away miserable at leaving you; but I
must go. If I had loved you less dearly, I might have had the
courage to say this in your presence -- but how could I trust
myself to resist your persuasions, and to bear the sight of your
distress? Farewell, my darling! Take a thousand kisses from me,
my own best, dearest love, till we meet again.
MAGDALEN."
IV.
_From Sergeant Bulmer (of the Detective Police) to Mr. Pendril._
"Scotland Yard, September 29th, 1846.
"SIR -- Your clerk informs me that the parties interested in our
inquiry after the missing young lady are anxious for news of the
same. I went to your office to speak to you about the matter
to-day. Not having found you, and not being able to return and
try again to-morrow, I write these lines to save delay, and to
tell you how we stand thus far.
"I am sorry to say, no advance has been made since my former
report. The trace of the young lady which we found nearly a week
since, still remains the last trace discovered of her. This case
seems a mighty simple one looked at from a distance. Looked at
close, it alters very considerably for the worse, and becomes, to
speak the plain truth -- a Poser.
"This is how we now stand:
"We have traced the young lady to the theatrical agent's in Bow
Street. We know that at an early hour on the morning of the
twenty-third the agent was called downstairs, while he was
dressing, to speak to a young lady in a cab at the door. We know
that, on her production of Mr. Huxtable's card, he wrote on it
Mr. Huxtable's address in the country, and heard her order the
cabman to drive to the Great Northern terminus. We believe she
left by the nine o'clock train. We followed her by the twelve
o'clock train. We have ascertained that she called at half-past
two at Mr. Huxtable's lodgings; that she found he was away, and
not expected back till eight in the evening; that she left word
she would call again at eight; and that she never returned. Mr.
Huxtable's statement is -- he and the young lady have never set
eyes on each other. The first consideration which follows, is
this: Are we to believe Mr. Huxtable? I have carefully inquired
into his character; I know as much, or more, about him than he
knows about himself; and my opinion is, that we _are_ to believe
him. To the best of my knowledge, he is a perfectly honest man.
"Here, then, is the hitch in the case. The young lady sets out
with a certain object before her. Instead of going on to the
accomplishment of that object, she stops short of it. Why has she
stopped? and where? Those are, unfortunately, just the questions
which we can't answer yet.
"My own opinion of the matter is, briefly, as follows: I don't
think she has met with any serious accident. Serious accidents,
in nine cases out of ten, discover themselves. My own notion is,
that she has fallen into the hands of some person or persons
interested in hiding her away, and sharp enough to know how to
set about it. Whether she is in their charge, with or without her
own consent, is more than I can undertake to say at present. I
don't wish to raise false hopes or false fears; I wish to stop
short at the opinion I have given already.
"In regard to the future, I may tell you that I have left one of
my men in daily communication with the authorities. I have also
taken care to have the handbills offering a reward for the
discovery of her widely circulated. Lastly, I have completed the
necessary arrangements for seeing the play-bills of all country
theaters, and for having the dramatic companies well looked
after. Some years since, this would have cost a serious
expenditure of time and money. Luckily for our purpose, the
country theaters are in a bad way. Excepting the large cities,
hardly one of them is open, and we can keep our eye on them, with
little expense and less difficulty.
"These are the steps which I think it needful to take at present.
If you are of another opinion, you have only to give me your
directions, and I will carefully attend to the same. I don't by
any means despair of our finding the young lady and bringing her
back to her friends safe and well. Please to tell them so; and
allow me to subscribe myself, yours respectfully,
"ABRAHAM BULMER."
V.
_Anonymous Letter addressed to Mr. Pendril._
"SIR -- A word to the wise. The friends of a certain young lady
are wasting time and money to no purpose. Your confidential clerk
and your detective policeman are looking for a needle in a bottle
of hay. This is the ninth of October, and they have not found her
yet: they will as soon find the Northwest Passage. Call your dogs
off; and you may hear of the young lady's safety under her own
hand. The longer you look for her, the longer she will remain,
what she is now -lost."
[The preceding letter is thus indorsed, in Mr. Pendril's
handwriting: "No apparent means of tracing the inclosed to its
source. Post-mark, 'Charing Cross.' Stationer's stamp cut off the
inside of the envelope. Handwriting, probably a man's, in
disguise. Writer, whoever he is, correctly informed. No further
trace of the younger Miss Vanstone discovered yet."]
THE SECOND SCENE.
SKELDERGATE, YORK.
CHAPTER I.
IN that part of the city of York which is situated on the western
bank of the Ouse there is a narrow street, called Skeldergate,
running nearly north and south, parallel with the course of the
river. The postern by which Skeldergate was formerly approached
no longer exists; and the few old houses left in the street are
disguised in melancholy modern costume of whitewash and cement.
Shops of the smaller and poorer order, intermixed here and there
with dingy warehouses and joyless private residences of red
brick, compose the present a spect of Skeldergate. On the
river-side the houses are separated at intervals by lanes running
down to the water, and disclosing lonely little plots of open
ground, with the masts of sailing-barges rising beyond. At its
southward extremity the street ceases on a sudden, and the broad
flow of the Ouse, the trees, the meadows, the public-walk on one
bank and the towing-path on the other, open to view.
Here, where the street ends, and on the side of it furthest from
the river, a narrow little lane leads up to the paved footway
surmounting the ancient Walls of York. The one small row of
buildings, which is all that the lane possesses, is composed of
cheap lodging-houses, with an opposite view, at the distance of a
few feet, of a portion of the massive city wall. This place is
called Rosemary Lane. Very little light enters it; very few
people live in it; the floating population of Skeldergate passes
it by; and visitors to the Walk on the Walls, who use it as the
way up or the way down, get out of the dreary little passage as
fast as they can.
The door of one of the houses in this lost corner of York opened
softly on the evening of the twenty-third of September, eighteen
hundred and forty-six; and a solitary individual of the male sex
sauntered into Skeldergate from the seclusion of Rosemary Lane.
Turning northward, this person directed his steps toward the
bridge over the Ouse and the busy center of the city. He bore the
external appearance of respectable poverty; he carried a gingham
umbrella, preserved in an oilskin case; he picked his steps, with
the neatest avoidance of all dirty places on the pavement; and he
surveyed the scene around him with eyes of two different colors
-- a bilious brown eye on the lookout for employment, and a
bilious green eye in a similar predicament. In plainer terms, the
stranger from Rosemary Lane was no other than -- Captain Wragge.
Outwardly speaking, the captain had not altered for the better
since the memorable spring day when he had presented himself to
Miss Garth at the lodge-gate at Combe-Raven. The railway mania of
that famous year had attacked even the wary Wragge; had withdrawn
him from his customary pursuits; and had left him prostrate in
the end, like many a better man. He had lost his clerical
appearance -- he had faded with the autumn leaves. His crape
hat-band had put itself in brown mourning for its own bereavement
of black. His dingy white collar and cravat had died the death of
old linen, and had gone to their long home at the paper-maker's,
to live again one day in quires at a stationer's shop. A gray
shooting-jacket in the last stage of woolen atrophy replaced the
black frockcoat of former times, and, like a faithful servant,
kept the dark secret of its master's linen from the eyes of a
prying world. From top to toe every square inch of the captain's
clothing was altered for the worse; but the man himself remained
unchanged -- superior to all forms of moral mildew, impervious to
the action of social rust. He was as courteous, as persuasive, as
blandly dignified as ever. He carried his head as high without a
shirt-collar as ever he had carried it with one. The threadbare
black handkerchief round his neck was perfectly tied; his rotten
old shoes were neatly blacked; he might have compared chins, in
the matter of smooth shaving, with the highest church dignitary
in York. Time, change, and poverty had all attacked the captain
together, and had all failed alike to get him down on the ground.
He paced the streets of York, a man superior to clothes and
circumstances -- his vagabond varnish as bright on him as ever.
Arrived at the bridge, Captain Wragge stopped and looked idly
over the parapet at the barges in the river. It was plainly
evident that he had no particular destination to reach and
nothing whatever to do. While he was still loitering, the clock
of York Minster chimed the half-hour past five. Cabs rattled by
him over the bridge on their way to meet the train from London,
at twenty minutes to six. After a moment's hesitation, the
captain sauntered after the cabs. When it is one of a man's
regular habits to live upon his fellow-creatures, that man is
always more or less fond of haunting large railway stations.
Captain Wragge gleaned the human field, and on that unoccupied
afternoon the York terminus was as likely a corner to look about
in as any other.
He reached the platform a few minutes after the train had
arrived. That entire incapability of devising administrative
measures for the management of large crowds, which is one of the
characteristics of Englishmen in authority, is nowhere more
strikingly exemplified than at York. Three different lines of
railway assemble three passenger mobs, from morning to night,
under one roof; and leave them to raise a traveler's riot, with
all the assistance which the bewildered servants of the company
can render to increase the confusion. The customary disturbance
was rising to its climax as Captain Wragge approached the
platform. Dozens of different people were trying to attain dozens
of different objects, in dozens of different directions, all
starting from the same common point and all equally deprived of
the means of information. A sudden parting of the crowd, near the
second-class carriages, attracted the captain's curiosity. He
pushed his way in; and found a decently-dressed man -- assisted
by a porter and a policeman -- attempting to pick up some printed
bills scattered from a paper parcel, which his frenzied
fellow-passengers had knocked out of his hand.
Offering his assistance in this emergency, with the polite
alacrity which marked his character, Captain Wragge observed the
three startling words, "Fifty Pounds Reward," printed in capital
letters on the bills which he assisted in recovering; and
instantly secreted one of them, to be more closely examined at
the first convenient opportunity. As he crumpled up the bill in
the palm of his hand, his party-colored eyes fixed with hungry
interest on the proprietor of the unlucky parcel. When a man
happens not to be possessed of fifty pence in his own pocket, if
his heart is in the right place, it bounds; if his mouth is
properly constituted, it waters, at the sight of another man who
carries about with him a printed offer of fifty pounds sterling,
addressed to his fellow-creatures.
The unfortunate traveler wrapped up his parcel as he best might,
and made his way off the platform, after addressing an inquiry to
the first official victim of the day's passenger-traffic, who was
sufficiently in possession of his senses to listen to it. Leaving
the station for the river-side, which was close at hand, the
stranger entered the ferryboat at the North Street Postern. The
captain, who had carefully dogged his steps thus far, entered the
boat also; and employed the short interval of transit to the
opposite bank in a perusal of the handbill which he had kept for
his own private enlightenment. With his back carefully turned on
the traveler, Captain Wragge now possessed his mind of the
following lines:
"FIFTY POUNDS REWARD.
"Left her home, in London, early on the morning of September 23d,
1846, A YOUNG LADY. Age -- eighteen. Dress -- deep mourning.
Personal appearance -- hair of a very light brown; eyebrows and
eyelashes darker; eyes light gray; complexion strikingly pale;
lower part of her face large and full; tall upright figure; walks
with remarkable grace and ease; speaks with openness and
resolution; has the manners and habits of a refined, cultivated
lady. Personal marks -- two little moles, close together, on the
left side of the neck. Mark on the under-clothing -- 'Magdalen
Vanstone.' Is supposed to have joined, or attempted to join,
under an assumed name, a theatrical company now performing at
York. Had, when she left London, one black box, and no other
luggage. Whoever will give such information as will restore her
to her friends shall receive the above Reward. Apply at the
office of Mr. Harkness, solicitor, Coney Street, York. Or to
Messrs. Wyatt, Pendril, and Gwilt, Serle Street, Lincoln's Inn,
London."
Accustomed as Captain Wragge was to keep the completest
possession of himself in all hum an emergencies, his own profound
astoni shment, when the course of his reading brought him to the
mark on the linen of the missing young lady, betrayed him into an
exclamation of surprise which even startled the ferryman. The
traveler was less observant; his whole attention was fixed on the
opposite bank of the river, and he left the boat hastily the
moment it touched the landing-place. Captain Wragge recovered
himself, pocketed the handbill, and followed his leader for the
second time.
The stranger directed his steps to the nearest street which ran
down to the river, compared a note in his pocketbook with the
numbers of the houses on the left-hand side, stopped at one of
them, and rang the bell. The captain went on to the next house;
affected to ring the bell, in his turn, and stood with his back
to the traveler -- in appearance, waiting to be let in; in
reality, listening with all his might for any scraps of dialogue
which might reach his ears on the opening of the door behind him.
The door was answered with all due alacrity, and a sufficiently
instructive interchange of question and answer on the threshold
rewarded the dexterity of Captain Wragge.
"Does Mr. Huxtable live here?" asked the traveler.
"Yes, sir," was the answer, in a woman's voice.
"Is he at home?"
"Not at home now, sir; but he will be in again at eight
to-night."
"I think a young lady called here early in the day, did she not?"
"Yes; a young lady came this afternoon."
"Exactly; I come on the same business. Did she see Mr. Huxtable?"
"No, sir; he has been away all day. The young lady told me she
would come back at eight o'clock."
"Just so. I will call and see Mr. Huxtable at the same time."
"Any name, sir?"
"No; say a gentleman called on theatrical business -- that will
be enough. Wait one minute, if you please. I am a stranger in
York; will you kindly tell me which is the way to Coney Street?"
The woman gave the required information, the door closed, and the
stranger hastened away in the direction of Coney Street.
On this occasion Captain Wragge made no attempt to follow him.
The handbill revealed plainly enough that the man's next object
was to complete the necessary arrangements with the local
solicitor on the subject of the promised reward.
Having seen and heard enough for his immediate purpose, the
captain retraced his steps down the street, turned to the right,
and entered on the Esplanade, which, in that quarter of the city,
borders the river-side between the swimming-baths and Lendal
Tower. "This is a family matter," said Captain Wragge to himself,
persisting, from sheer force of habit, in the old assertion of
his relationship to Magdalen's mother; "I must consider it in all
its bearings." He tucked the umbrella under his arm, crossed his
hands behind him, and lowered himself gently into the abyss of
his own reflections. The order and propriety observable in the
captain's shabby garments accurately typified the order and
propriety which distinguished the operations of the captain's
mind. It was his habit always to see his way before him through a
neat succession of alternatives -- and so he saw it now.
Three courses were open to him in connection with the remarkable
discovery which he had just made. The first course was to do
nothing in the matter at all. Inadmissible, on family grounds:
equally inadmissible on pecuniary grounds: rejected accordingly.
The second course was to deserve the gratitude of the young
lady's friends, rated at fifty pounds. The third course was, by a
timely warning to deserve the gratitude of the young lady
herself, rated -- at an unknown figure. Between these two last
alternatives the wary Wragge hesitated; not from doubt of
Magdalen's pecuniary resources -- for he was totally ignorant of
the circumstances which had deprived the sisters of their
inheritance -- but from doubt whether an obstacle in the shape of
an undiscovered gentleman might not be privately connected with
her disappearance from home. After mature reflection, he
determined to pause, and be guided by circumstances. In the
meantime, the first consideration was to be beforehand with the
messenger from London, and to lay hands securely on the young
lady herself.
"I feel for this misguided girl," mused the captain, solemnly
strutting backward and forward by the lonely river-side. "I
always have looked upon her -- I always shall look upon her -- in
the light of a niece."
Where was the adopted relative at that moment? In other words,
how was a young lady in Magdalen's critical position likely to
while away the hours until Mr. Huxtable 's return? If there was
an obstructive gentleman in the background, it would be mere
waste of time to pursue the question. But if the inference which
the handbill suggested was correct -- if she was really alone at
that moment in the city of York -- where was she likely to be?
Not in the crowded thoroughfares, to begin with. Not viewing the
objects of interest in the Minster, for it was now past the hour
at which the cathedral could be seen. Was she in the waiting-room
at the railway? She would hardly run that risk. Was she in one of
the hotels? Doubtful, considering that she was entirely by
herself. In a pastry-cook's shop? Far more likely. Driving about
in a cab? Possible, certainly; but no more. Loitering away the
time in some quiet locality, out-of-doors? Likely enough, again,
on that fine autumn evening. The captain paused, weighed the
relative claims on his attention of the quiet locality and the
pastry-cook's shop; and decided for the first of the two. There
was time enough to find her at the pastry- cook's, to inquire
after her at the principal hotels, or, finally, to intercept her
in Mr. Huxtable's immediate neighborhood from seven to eight.
While the light lasted, the wise course was to use it in looking
for her out-of-doors. Where? The Esplanade was a quiet locality;
but she was not there -- not on the lonely road beyond, which ran
back by the Abbey Wall. Where next? The captain stopped, looked
across the river, brightened under the influence of a new idea,
and suddenly hastened back to the ferry.
"The Walk on the Walls," thought this judicious man, with a
twinkle of his party-colored eyes. "The quietest place in York;
and the place that every stranger goes to see."
In ten minutes more Captain Wragge was exploring the new field of
search. He mounted to the walls (which inclose the whole western
portion of the city) by the North Street Postern, from which the
walk winds round until it ends again at its southernly extremity
in the narrow passage of Rosemary Lane. It was then twenty
minutes to seven. The sun had set more than half an hour since;
the red light lay broad and low in the cloudless western heaven;
all visible objects were softening in the tender twilight, but
were not darkening yet. The first few lamps lit in the street
below looked like faint little specks of yellow light, as the
captain started on his walk through one of the most striking
scenes which England can show.
On his right hand, as he set forth, stretched the open country
beyond the walls -- the rich green meadows, the boundary-trees
dividing them, the broad windings of the river in the distance,
the scattered buildings nearer to view; all wrapped in the
evening stillness, all made beautiful by the evening peace. On
his left hand, the majestic west front of York Minster soared
over the city and caught the last brightest light of heaven on
the summits of its lofty towers. Had this noble prospect tempted
the lost girl to linger and look at it? No; thus far, not a sign
of her. The captain looked round him attentively, and walked on.
He reached the spot where the iron course of the railroad strikes
its way through arches in the old wall. He paused at this place
-- where the central activity of a great railway enterprise
beats, with all the pulses of its loud-clanging life, side by
side with the dead majesty of the past, deep under the old
historic stones which tell of fortified York and the sieges of
two centuries since -- he stood on this spot, and searched for
her again, and searched in vain. Others were looking idly down at
the desolate activity on the wilderness of the iron rails; but
she was not among them. The captain glanced doubtfully at the
darkening sky, and walked on.
He stopped again where the postern of Micklegate still stands,
and still strengthens the city wall as of old. Here the paved
walk descends a few steps, passes through the dark stone
guardroom of the ancient gate, ascends again, and continues its
course southward until the walls reach the river once more. He
paused, and peered anxiously into the dim inner corners of the
old guard-room. Was she waiting there for the darkness to come,
and hide her from prying eyes? No: a solitary workman loitered
through the stone chamber; but no other living creature stirred
in the place. The captain mounted the steps which led out from
the postern and walked on.
He advanced some fifty or sixty yards along the paved footway;
the outlying suburbs of York on one side of him, a rope-walk and
some patches of kitchen garden occupying a vacant strip of ground
on the other. He advanced with eager eyes and quickened step; for
he saw before him the lonely figure of a woman, standing by the
parapet of the wall, with her face set toward the westward view.
He approached cautiously, to make sure of her before she turned
and observed him. There was no mistaking that tall, dark figure,
as it rested against the parapet with a listless grace. There she
stood, in her long black cloak and gown, the last dim light of
evening falling tenderly on her pale, resolute young face. There
she stood -- not three months since the spoiled darling of her
parents; the priceless treasure of the household, never left
unprotected, never trusted alone -- there she stood in the lovely
dawn of her womanhood, a castaway in a strange city, wrecked on
the world!
Vagabond as he was, the first sight of her staggered even the
dauntless assurance of Captain Wragge. As she slowly turned her
face and looked at him, he raised his hat, with the nearest
approach to respect which a long life of unblushing audacity had
left him capable of making.
"I think I have the honor of addressing the younger Miss
Vanstone?" he began. "Deeply gratified, I am sure -- for more
reasons than one."
She looked at him with a cold surprise. No recollection of the
day when he had followed her sister and herself on their way home
with Miss Garth rose in her memory, while he now confronted her,
with his altered manner and his altered dress.
"You are mistaken," she said, quietly. "You are a perfect
stranger to me."
"Pardon me," replied the captain; "I am a species of relation. I
had the pleasure of seeing you in the spring of the present year.
I presented myself on that memorable occasion to an honored
preceptress in your late father's family. Permit me, under
equally agreeable circumstances, to present myself to _you_. My
name is Wragge."
By this time he had recovered complete possession of his own
impudence; his party-colored eyes twinkled cheerfully, and he
accompanied his modest announcement of himself with a
dancing-master's bow.
Magdalen frowned, and drew back a step. The captain was not a man
to be daunted by a cold reception. He tucked his umbrella under
his arm and jocosely spelled his name for her further
enlightenment. "W, R, A, double G, E -- Wragge," said the
captain, ticking off the letters persuasively on his fingers.
"I remember your name," said Magdalen. "Excuse me for leaving you
abruptly. I have an engagement."
She tried to pass him and walk on northward toward the railway.
He instantly met the attempt by raising both hands, and
displaying a pair of darned black gloves outspread in polite
protest.
"Not that way," he said; "not that way, Miss Vanstone, I beg and
entreat!"
"Why not?" she asked haughtily.
"Because," answered the captain, "that is the way which leads to
Mr. Huxtable's."
In the ungovernable astonishment of hearing his reply she
suddenly bent forward, and for the first time looked him close in
the face. He sustained her suspicious scrutiny with every
appearance of feeling highly gratified by it. "H, U, X -Hux,"
said the captain, playfully turning to the old joke: "T, A -- ta,
Huxta; B, L, E -- ble; Huxtable."
"What do you know about Mr. Huxtable?" she asked. "What do you
mean by mentioning him to me?"
The captain's curly lip took a new twist upward. He immediately
replied, to the best practical purpose, by producing the handbill
from his pocket.
"There is just light enough left," he said, "for young (and
lovely) eyes to read by. Before I enter upon the personal
statement which your flattering inquiry claims from me, pray
bestow a moment's attention on this Document."
She took the handbill from him. By the last gleam of twilight she
read the lines which set a price on her recovery -- which
published the description of her in pitiless print, like the
description of a strayed dog. No tender consideration had
prepared her for the shock, no kind word softened it to her when
it came. The vagabond, whose cunning eyes watched her eagerly
while she read, knew no more that the handbill which he had
stolen had only been prepared in anticipation of the worst, and
was only to be publicly used in the event of all more considerate
means of tracing her being tried in vain -- than she knew it. The
bill dropped from her hand; her face flushed deeply. She turned
away from Captain Wragge, as if all idea of his existence had
passed out of her mind.
"Oh, Norah, Norah!" she said to herself, sorrowfully. "After the
letter I wrote you -- after the hard struggle I had to go away!
Oh, Norah, Norah!"
"How is Norah?" inquired the captain, with the utmost politeness.
She turned upon him with an angry brightness in her large gray
eyes. "Is this thing shown publicly?" she asked, stamping her
foot on it. "Is the mark on my neck described all over York?"
"Pray compose yourself," pleaded the persuasive Wragge. "At
present I have every reason to believe that you have just perused
the only copy in circulation. Allow me to pick it up."
Before he could touch the bill she snatched it from the pavement,
tore it into fragments, and threw them over the wall.
"Bravo!" cried the captain. "You remind me of your poor dear
mother. The family spirit, Miss Vanstone. We all inherit our hot
blood from my maternal grandfather."
"How did you come by it?" she asked, suddenly.
"My dear creature, I have just told you," remonstrated the
captain. "We all come by it from my maternal grandfather."
"How did you come by that handbill?" she repeated, passionately.
"I beg ten thousand pardons! My head was running on the family
spirit. -- How did I come by it? Briefly thus." Here Captain
Wragge entered on his personal statement; taking his customary
vocal exercise through the longest words of the English language,
with the highest elocutionary relish. Having, on this rare
occasion, nothing to gain by concealment, he departed from his
ordinary habits, and, with the utmost amazement at the novelty of
his own situation, permitted himself to tell the unmitigated
truth.
The effect of the narrative on Magdalen by no means fulfilled
Captain Wragge's anticipations in relating it. She was not
startled; she was not irritated; she showed no disposition to
cast herself on his mercy, and to seek his advice. She looked him
steadily in the face; and all she said, when he had neatly
rounded his last sentence, was -- "Go on."
"Go on?" repeated the captain. "Shocked to disappoint you, I am
sure; but the fact is, I have done."
"No, you have not," she rejoined; "you have left out the end of
your story. The end of it is, you came here to look for me; and
you mean to earn the fifty pounds reward."
Those plain words so completely staggered Captain Wragge that for
the moment he stood speechless. But he had faced awkward truths
of all sorts far too often to be permanently disconcerted by
them. Before Magdalen could pursue her advantage, the vagabond
had recovered his balance: Wragge was himself again.
"Smart," said the captain, laughing indulgently, and drumming
with his umbrella on the pavement. "Some men might take it
seriously. I'm not easily offended. Try again."
Magdalen looked at him through the gathering darkness in mute
perplexity. All her little exper ience of society had been
experience among people who possessed a common sense of honor,
and a common responsibility of social position. She had hitherto
seen nothing but the successful human product from the great
manufactory of Civilization. Here was one of the failures, and,
with all her quickness, she was puzzled how to deal with it.
"Pardon me for returning to the subject," pursued the captain.
"It has just occurred to my mind that you might actually have
spoken in earnest. My poor child! how can I earn the fifty pounds
before the reward is offered to me? Those handbills may not be
publicly posted for a week to come. Precious as you are to all
your relatives (myself included), take my word for it, the
lawyers who are managing this case will not pay fifty pounds for
you if they can possibly help it. Are you still persuaded that my
needy pockets are gaping for the money? Very good. Button them up
in spite of me with your own fair fingers. There is a train to
London at nine forty-five to-night. Submit yourself to your
friend's wishes and go back by it."
"Never!" said Magdalen, firing at the bare suggestion, exactly as
the captain had intended she should. "If my mind had not been
made up before, that vile handbill would have decided me. I
forgive Norah," she added, turning away and speaking to herself,
"but not Mr. Pendril, and not Miss Garth."
"Quite right!" said Captain Wragge. "The family spirit. I should
have done the same myself at your age. It runs in the blood.
Hark! there goes the clock again -- half-past seven. Miss
Vanstone, pardon this seasonable abruptness! If you are to carry
out your resolution -- if you are to be your own mistress much
longer, you must take a course of some kind before eight o'clock.
You are young, you are inexperienced, you are in imminent danger.
Here is a position of emergency on one side -- and here am I, on
the other, with an uncle's interest in you, full of advice. Tap
me."
"Suppose I choose to depend on nobody, and to act for myself?"
said Magdalen. "What then?"
"Then," replied the captain, "you will walk straight into one of
the four traps which are set to catch you in the ancient and
interesting city of York. Trap the first, at Mr. Huxtable's
house; trap the second, at all the hotels; trap the third, at the
railway station; trap the fourth, at the theater. That man with
the handbills has had an hour at his disposal. If he has not set
those four traps (with the assistance of the local solicitor) by
this time, he is not the competent lawyer's clerk I take him for.
Come, come, my dear girl! if there is somebody else in the
background, whose advice you prefer to mine -- "
"You see that I am alone," she interposed, proudly. "If you knew
me better, you would know that I depend on nobody but myself."
Those words decided the only doubt which now remained in the
captain's mind -the doubt whether the course was clear before
him. The motive of her flight from home was evidently what the
handbills assumed it to be -- a reckless fancy for going on the
stage. "One of two things," thought Wragge to himself, in his
logical way. "She's worth more than fifty pounds to me in her
present situation, or she isn't. If she is, her friends may
whistle for her. If she isn't, I have only to keep her till the
bills are posted." Fortified by this simple plan of action, the
captain returned to the charge, and politely placed Magdalen
between the two inevitable alternatives of trusting herself to
him, on the one hand, or of returning to her friends, on the
other.
"I respect independence of character wherever I find it," he
said, with an air of virtuous severity. "In a young and lovely
relative, I more than respect -- I admire it. But (excuse the
bold assertion), to walk on a way of your own, you must first
have a way to walk on. Under existing circumstances, where is
_your_ way? Mr. Huxtable is out of the question, to begin with."
"Out of the question for to-night," said Magdalen; "but what
hinders me from writing to Mr. Huxtable, and making my own
private arrangements with him for to-morrow?"
"Granted with all my heart -- a hit, a palpable hit. Now for my
turn. To get to to-morrow (excuse the bold assertion, once more),
you must first pass through to-night. Where are you to sleep?"
"Are there no hotels in York?"
"Excellent hotels for large families; excellent hotels for single
gentlemen. The very worst hotels in the world for handsome young
ladies who present themselves alone at the door without male
escort, without a maid in attendance, and without a single
article of luggage. Dark as it is, I think I could see a lady's
box, if there was anything of the sort in our immediate
neighborhood."
"My box is at the cloak-room. What is to prevent my sending the
ticket for it?"
"Nothing -- if you want to communicate your address by means of
your box -nothing whatever. Think; pray think! Do you really
suppose that the people who are looking for you are such fools as
not to have an eye on the cloakroom? Do you think they are such
fools -- when they find you don't come to Mr. Huxtable's at eight
to-night -- as not to inquire at all the hotels? Do you think a
young lady of your striking appearance (even if they consented to
receive you) could take up her abode at an inn without becoming
the subject of universal curiosity and remark? Here is night
coming on as fast as it can. Don't let me bore you; only let me
ask once more -- Where are you to sleep?"
There was no answer to that question: in Magdalen's position,
there was literally no answer to it on her side. She was silent.
"Where are you to sleep?" repeated the captain. "The reply is
obvious -- under my roof. Mrs. Wragge will be charmed to see you.
Look upon her as your aunt; pray look upon her as your aunt. The
landlady is a widow, the house is close by, there are no other
lodgers, and there is a bedroom to let. Can anything be more
satisfactory, under all the circumstances? Pray observe, I say
nothing about to-morrow -- I leave to-morrow to you, and confine
myself exclusively to the night. I may, or may not, command
theatrical facilities, which I am in a position to offer you.
Sympathy and admiration may, or may not, be strong within me,
when I contemplate the dash and independence of your character.
Hosts of examples of bright stars of the British drama, who have
begun their apprenticeship to the stage as you are beginning
yours, may, or may not, crowd on my memory. These are topics for
the future. For the present, I confine myself within my strict
range of duty. We are within five minutes' walk of my present
address. Allow me to offer you my arm. No? You hesitate? You
distrust me? Good heavens! is it possible you can have heard
anything to my disadvantage?"
"Quite possible," said Magdalen, without a moment's flinching
from the answer.
"May I inquire the particulars?" asked the captain, with the
politest composure. "Don't spare my feelings; oblige me by
speaking out. In the plainest terms, now, what have you heard?"
She answered him with a woman's desperate disregard of
consequences when she is driven to bay -- she answered him
instantly,
"I have heard you are a Rogue."
"Have you, indeed?" said the impenetrable Wragge. "A Rogue? Well,
I waive my privilege of setting you right on that point for a
fitter time. For the sake of argument, let us say I am a Rogue.
What is Mr. Huxtable?"
"A respectable man, or I should not have seen him in the house
where we first met."
"Very good. Now observe! You talked of writing to Mr. Huxtable a
minute ago. What do you think a respectable man is likely to do
with a young lady who openly acknowledges that she has run away
from her home and her friends to go on the stage? My dear girl,
on your own showing, it's not a respectable man you want in your
present predicament. It's a Rogue -- like me."
Magdalen laughed, bitterly.
"There is some truth in that," she said. "Thank you for recalling
me to myself and my circumstances. I have my end to gain -- and
who am I, to pick and choose the way of getting to it? It is my
turn to beg pardon now. I have been talking as if I was a young
lady of fam ily and position. Absurd! We know better than that,
don't we, Captain Wragge? You are quite right. Nobody's child
must sleep under Somebody's roof -- and why not yours?"
"This way," said the captain, dexterously profiting by the sudden
change in her humor, and cunningly refraining from exasperating
it by saying more himself. "This way."
She followed him a few steps, and suddenly stopped.
"Suppose I _am_ discovered?" she broke out, abruptly. "Who has
any authority over me? Who can take me back, if I don't choose to
go? If they all find me to-morrow, what then? Can't I say No to
Mr. Pendril? Can't I trust my own courage with Miss Garth?"
"Can you trust your courage with your sister?" whispered the
captain, who had not forgotten the references to Norah which had
twice escaped her already.
Her head drooped. She shivered as if the cold night air had
struck her, and leaned back wearily against the parapet of the
wall.
"Not with Norah," she said, sadly. "I could trust myself with the
others. Not with Norah."
"This way," repeated Captain Wragge. She roused herself; looked
up at the darkening heaven, looked round at the darkening view.
"What must be, must," she said, and followed him.
The Minster clock struck the quarter to eight as they left the
Walk on the Wall and descended the steps into Rosemary Lane.
Almost at the same moment the lawyer's clerk from London gave the
last instructions to his subordinates, and took up his own
position, on the opposite side of the river, within easy view of
Mr. Huxtable's door.
CHAPTER II.
CAPTAIN WRAGGE stopped nearly midway in the one little row of
houses composing Rosemary Lane, and let himself and his guest in
at the door of his lodgings with his own key. As they entered the
passage, a care-worn woman in a widow's cap made her appearance
with a candle. "My niece," said the captain, presenting Magdalen;
"my niece on a visit to York. She has kindly consented to occupy
your empty bedroom. Consider it let, if you please, to my niece
-- and be very particular in airing the sheets? Is Mrs. Wragge
upstairs? Very good. You may lend me your candle. My dear girl,
Mrs. Wragge's boudoir is on the first floor; Mrs. Wragge is
visible. Allow me to show you the way up."
As he ascended the stairs first, the care-worn widow whispered,
piteously, to Magdalen, "I hope you'll pay me, miss. Your uncle
doesn't."
The captain threw open the door of the front room on the first
floor, and disclosed a female figure, arrayed in a gown of
tarnished amber-colored satin, seated solitary on a small chair,
with dingy old gloves on its hands, with a tattered old book on
its knees, and with one little bedroom candle by its side. The
figure terminated at its upper extremity in a large, smooth,
white round face -- like a moon -- encircled by a cap and green
ribbons, and dimly irradiated by eyes of mild and faded blue,
which looked straightforward into vacancy, and took not the
smallest notice of Magdalen's appearance, on the opening of the
door.
"Mrs. Wragge!" cried the captain, shouting at her as if she was
fast asleep. "Mrs. Wragge!"
The lady of the faded blue eyes slowly rose to an apparently
interminable height. When she had at last attained an upright
position, she towered to a stature of two or three inches over
six feet. Giants of both sexes are, by a wise dispensation of
Providence, created, for the most part, gentle. If Mrs. Wragge
and a lamb had been placed side by side, comparison, under those
circumstances, would have exposed the lamb as a rank impostor.
"Tea, captain?" inquired Mrs. Wragge, looking submissively down
at her husband, whose head, when he stood on tiptoe, barely
reached her shoulder.
"Miss Vanstone, the younger," said the captain, presenting
Magdalen. "Our fair relative, whom I have met by fortunate
accident. Our guest for the night. Our guest!" reiterated the
captain, shouting once more as if the tall lady was still fast
asleep, in spite of the plain testimony of her own eyes to the
contrary.
A smile expressed itself (in faint outline) on the large vacant
space of Mrs. Wragge's countenance. "Oh?" she said,
interrogatively. "Oh, indeed? Please, miss, will you sit down?
I'm sorry -- no, I don't mean I'm sorry; I mean I'm glad -- " she
stopped, and consulted her husband by a helpless look.
"Glad, of course!" shouted the captain.
"Glad, of course," echoed the giantess of the amber satin, more
meekly than ever.
"Mrs. Wragge is not deaf," explained the captain. "She's only a
little slow. Constitutionally torpid -- if I may use the
expression. I am merely loud with her (and I beg you will honor
me by being loud, too) as a necessary stimulant to her ideas.
Shout at her -- and her mind comes up to time. Speak to her --
and she drifts miles away from you directly. Mrs. Wragge!"
Mrs. Wragge instantly acknowledged the stimulant. "Tea, captain?"
she inquired, for the second time.
"Put your cap straight!" shouted her husband. "I beg ten thousand
pardons," he resumed, again addressing himself to Magdalen. "The
sad truth is, I am a martyr to my own sense of order. All
untidiness, all want of system and regularity, cause me the
acutest irritation. My attention is distracted, my composure is
upset; I can't rest till things are set straight again.
Externally speaking, Mrs. Wragge is, to my infinite regret, the
crookedest woman I ever met with. More to the right!" shouted the
captain, as Mrs. Wragge, like a well-trained child, presented
herself with her revised head-dress for her husband's inspection.
Mrs. Wragge immediately pulled the cap to the left. Magdalen
rose, and set it right for her. The moon-face of the giantess
brightened for the first time. She looked admiringly at
Magdalen's cloak and bonnet. "Do you like dress, miss?" she
asked, suddenly, in a confidential whisper. "I do."
"Show Miss Vanstone her room," said the captain, looking as if
the whole house belonged to him. "The spare-room, the landlady's
spare-room, on the third floor front. Offer Miss Vanstone all
articles connected with the toilet of which she may stand in
need. She has no luggage with her. Supply the deficiency, and
then come back and make tea."
Mrs. Wragge acknowledged the receipt of these lofty directions by
a look of placid bewilderment, and led the way out of the room;
Magdalen following her, with a candle presented by the attentive
captain. As soon as they were alone on the landing outside, Mrs.
Wragge raised the tattered old book which she had been reading
when Magdalen was first presented to her, and which she had never
let out of her hand since, and slowly tapped herself on the
forehead with it. "Oh, my poor head!" said the tall lady, in meek
soliloquy; "it's Buzzing again worse than ever!"
"Buzzing?" repeated Magdalen, in the utmost astonishment.
Mrs. Wragge ascended the stairs, without offering any
explanation, stopped at one of the rooms on the second floor, and
led the way in.
"This is not the third floor," said Magdalen. "This is not my
room, surely?"
"Wait a bit," pleaded Mrs. Wragge. "Wait a bit, miss, before we
go up any higher. I've got the Buzzing in my head worse than
ever. Please wait for me till I'm a little better again."
"Shall I ask for help?" inquired Magdalen. "Shall I call the
landlady?"
"Help?" echoed Mrs. Wragge. "Bless you, I don't want help! I'm
used to it. I've had the Buzzing in my head, off and on -- how
many years?" She stopped, reflected, lost herself, and suddenly
tried a question in despair. "Have you ever been at Darch's
Dining-rooms in London?" she asked, with an appearance of the
deepest interest.
"No," replied Magdalen, wondering at the strange inquiry.
"That's where the Buzzing in my head first began," said Mrs.
Wragge, following the new clew with the deepest attention and
anxiety. "I was employed to wait on the gentlemen at Darch's
Dining-rooms -- I was. The gentlemen all came together; the
gentlemen were all hungry together; the gentlemen all gave their
orders together -- " She stopped, and tapped her head again,
despondently, with the tattered old book.
"And you had to keep all their orders in your memory, separate
one from the other?" suggested Magdalen, helping her out. "And th
e trying to do that confused you?"
"Tha t's it!" said Mrs. Wragge, becoming violently excited in a
moment. "Boiled pork and greens and pease-pudding, for Number
One. Stewed beef and carrots and gooseberry tart, for Number Two.
Cut of mutton, and quick about it, well done, and plenty of fat,
for Number Three. Codfish and parsnips, two chops to follow,
hot-and-hot, or I'll be the death of you, for Number Four. Five,
six, seven, eight, nine, ten. Carrots and gooseberry tart --
pease-pudding and plenty of fat -- pork and beef and mutton, and
cut 'em all, and quick about it -- stout for one, and ale for
t'other -- and stale bread here, and new bread there -- and this
gentleman likes cheese, and that gentleman doesn't -- Matilda,
Tilda, Tilda, Tilda, fifty times over, till I didn't know my own
name again -- oh lord! oh lord!! oh lord!!! all together, all at
the same time, all out of temper, all buzzing in my poor head
like forty thousand million bees -- don't tell the captain! don't
tell the captain!" The unfortunate creature dropped the tattered
old book, and beat both her hands on her head, with a look of
blank terror fixed on the door.
"Hush! hush!" said Magdalen. "The captain hasn't heard you. I
know what is the matter with your head now. Let me cool it."
She dipped a towel in water, and pressed it on the hot and
helpless head which Mrs. Wragge submitted to her with the
docility of a sick child.
"What a pretty hand you've got!" said the poor creature, feeling
the relief of the coolness and taking Magdalen's hand,
admiringly, in her own. "How soft and white it is! I try to be a
lady; I always keep my gloves on -- but I can't get my hands like
yours. I'm nicely dressed, though, ain't I? I like dress; it's a
comfort to me. I'm always happy when I'm looking at my things. I
say -- you won't be angry with me? -- I should so like to try
your bonnet on."
Magdalen humored her, with the ready compassion of the young. She
stood smiling and nodding at herself in the glass, with the
bonnet perched on the top of her head. "I had one as pretty as
this, once," she said -- "only it was white, not black. I wore it
when the captain married me."
"Where did you meet with him?" asked Magdalen, putting the
question as a chance means of increasing her scanty stock of
information on the subject of Captain Wragge.
"At the Dining-rooms," said Mrs. Wragge. "He was the hungriest
and the loudest to wait upon of the lot of 'em. I made more
mistakes with him than I did with all the rest of them put
together. He used to swear -- oh, didn't he use to swear! When he
left off swearing at me he married me. There was others wanted me
besides him. Bless you, I had my pick. Why not? When you have a
trifle of money left you that you didn't expect, if that don't
make a lady of you, what does? Isn't a lady to have her pick? I
had my trifle of money, and I had my pick, and I picked the
captain -- I did. He was the smartest and the shortest of them
all. He took care of me and my money. I'm here, the money's gone.
Don't you put that towel down on the table -- he won't have that!
Don't move his razors -- don't, please, or I shall forget which
is which. I've got to remember which is which to-morrow morning.
Bless you, the captain don't shave himself! He had me taught. I
shave him. I do his hair, and cut his nails -- he's awfully
particular about his nails. So he is about his trousers. And his
shoes. And his newspaper in the morning. And his breakfasts, and
lunches, and dinners, and teas -- " She stopped, struck by a
sudden recollection, looked about her, observed the tattered old
book on the floor, and clasped her hands in despair. "I've lost
the place!" she exclaimed helplessly. "Oh, mercy, what will
become of me! I've lost the place."
"Never mind," said Magdalen; "I'll soon find the place for you
again."
She picked up the book, looked into the pages, and found that the
object of Mrs. Wragge's anxiety was nothing more important than
an old-fashioned Treatise on the Art of Cookery, reduced under
the usual heads of Fish, Flesh, and Fowl, and containing the
customary series of recipes. Turning over the leaves, Magdalen
came to one particular page, thickly studded with little drops of
moisture half dry. "Curious!" she said. "If this was anything but
a cookery-book, I should say somebody had been crying over it."
"Somebody?" echoed Mrs. Wragge, with a stare of amazement. "It
isn't somebody -it's Me. Thank you kindly, that's the place, sure
enough. Bless you, I'm used to crying over it. You'd cry, too, if
you had to get the captain's dinners out of it. As sure as ever I
sit down to this book the Buzzing in my head begins again. Who's
to make it out? Sometimes I think I've got it, and it all goes
away from me. Sometimes I think I haven't got it, and it all
comes back in a heap. Look here! Here's what he's ordered for his
breakfast to-morrow: 'Omelette with Herbs. Beat up two eggs with
a little water or milk, salt, pepper, chives, and parsley. Mince
small.' -- There! mince small! How am I to mince small when it's
all mixed up and running? 'Put a piece of butter the size of your
thumb into the frying-pan.' -- Look at my thumb, and look at
yours! whose size does she mean? 'Boil, but not brown.' -- If it
mustn't be brown, what color must it be? She won't tell me; she
expects me to know, and I don't. 'Pour in the omelette.' -There!
I can do that. 'Allow it to set, raise it round the edge; when
done, turn it over to double it.' -- Oh, the number of times I
turned it over and doubled it in my head, before you came in
to-night! 'Keep it soft; put the dish on the frying-pan, and turn
it over.' Which am I to turn over -- oh, mercy, try the cold
towel again, and tell me which -- the dish or the frying-pan?"
"Put the dish on the frying-pan," said Magdalen; "and then turn
the frying-pan over. That is what it means, I think."
"Thank you kindly," said Mrs. Wragge, "I want to get it into my
head; please say it again."
Magdalen said it again.
"And then turn the frying-pan over," repeated Mrs. Wragge, with a
sudden burst of energy. "I've got it now! Oh, the lots of
omelettes all frying together in my head; and all frying wrong!
Much obliged, I'm sure. You've put me all right again: I'm only a
little tired with talking. And then turn the frying-pan, then
turn the frying-pan, then turn the frying-pan over. It sounds
like poetry, don't it?"
Her voice sank, and she drowsily closed her eyes. At the same
moment the door of the room below opened, and the captain's
mellifluous bass notes floated upstairs, charged with the
customary stimulant to his wife's faculties.
"Mrs. Wragge!" cried the captain. "Mrs. Wragge!"
She started to her feet at that terrible summons. "Oh, what did
he tell me to do?" she asked, distractedly. "Lots of things, and
I've forgotten them all!"
"Say you have done them when he asks you," suggested Magdalen.
"They were things for me -- things I don't want. I remember all
that is necessary. My room is the front room on the third floor.
Go downstairs and say I am coming directly."
She took up the candle and pushed Mrs. Wragge out on the landing.
"Say I am coming directly," she whispered again -- and went
upstairs by herself to the third story.
The room was small, close, and very poorly furnished. In former
days Miss Garth would have hesitated to offer such a room to one
of the servants at Combe-Raven. But it was quiet; it gave her a
few minutes alone; and it was endurable, even welcome, on that
account. She locked herself in and walked mechanically, with a
woman's first impulse in a strange bedroom, to the rickety little
table and the dingy little looking-glass. She waited there for a
moment, and then turned away with weary contempt. "What does it
matter how pale I am?" she thought to herself. "Frank can't see
me -- what does it matter now!"
She laid aside her cloak and bonnet, and sat down to collect
herself. But the events of the day had worn her out. The past,
when she tried to remember it, only made her heart ache. The
future, when she tried to penetrate it, was a black void. She
rose again, and stood by the uncurtained window -- stood looking
out, as if there was some hi dden sympathy for her own desolation
in the
desolate night.
"Norah!" she said to herself, tenderly; "I wonder if Norah is
thinking of me? Oh, if I could be as patient as she is! If I
could only forget the debt we owe to Michael Vanstone!"
Her face darkened with a vindictive despair, and she paced the
little cage of a room backward and forward, softly. "No: never
till the debt is paid!" Her thoughts veered back again to Frank.
"Still at sea, poor fellow; further and further away from me;
sailing through the day, sailing through the night. Oh, Frank,
love me!"
Her eyes filled with tears. She dashed them away, made for the
door, and laughed with a desperate levity, as she unlocked it
again.
"Any company is better than my own thoughts," she burst out,
recklessly, as she left the room. "I'm forgetting my ready-made
relations -- my half-witted aunt, and my uncle the rogue." She
descended the stairs to the landing on the first floor, and
paused there in momentary hesitation. "How will it end?" she
asked herself. "Where is my blindfolded journey taking me to now?
Who knows, and who cares?"
She entered the room.
Captain Wragge was presiding at the tea-tray with the air of a
prince in his own banqueting-hall. At one side of the table sat
Mrs. Wragge, watching her husband's eye like an animal waiting to
be fed. At the other side was an empty chair, toward which the
captain waved his persuasive hand when Magdalen came in. "How do
you like your room?" he inquired; "I trust Mrs. Wragge has made
herself useful? You take milk and sugar? Try the local bread,
honor the York butter, test the freshness of a new and
neighboring egg. I offer my little all. A pauper's meal, my dear
girl -- seasoned with a gentleman's welcome."
"Seasoned with salt, pepper, chives and parsley," murmured Mrs.
Wragge, catching instantly at a word in connection with cookery,
and harnessing her head to the omelette for the rest of the
evening.
"Sit straight at the table!" shouted the captain. "More to the
left, more still -- that will do. During your absence upstairs,"
he continued, addressing himself to Magdalen, "my mind has not
been unemployed. I have been considering your position with a
view exclusively to your own benefit. If you decide on being
guided to-morrow by the light of my experience, that light is
unreservedly at your service. You may naturally say: 'I know but
little of you, captain, and that little is unfavorable.' Granted,
on one condition -- that you permit me to make myself and my
character quite familiar to you when tea is over. False shame is
foreign to my nature. You see my wife, my house, my bread, my
butter, and my eggs, all exactly as they are. See me, too, my
dear girl, while you are about it."
When tea was over, Mrs. Wragge, at a signal from her husband,
retired to a corner of the room, with the eternal cookery-book
still in her hand. "Mince small," she whispered, confidentially,
as she passed Magdalen. "That's a teaser, isn't it?"
"Down at heel again!" shouted the captain, pointing to his wife's
heavy flat feet as they shuffled across the room. "The right
shoe. Pull it up at heel, Mrs. Wragge -- pull it up at heel! Pray
allow me," he continued, offering his arm to Magdalen, and
escorting her to a dirty little horse-hair sofa. "You want repose
-- after your long journey, you really want repose." He drew his
chair to the sofa, and surveyed her with a bland look of
investigation -- as if he had been her medical attendant, with a
diagnosis on his mind.
"Very pleasant! very pleasant!" said the captain, when he had
seen his guest comfortable on the sofa. "I feel quite in the
bosom of my family. Shall we return to our subject -- the subject
of my rascally self? No! no! No apologies, no protestations,
pray. Don't mince the matter on your side -- and depend on me not
to mince it on mine. Now come to facts; pray come to facts. Who,
and what am I? Carry your mind back to our conversation on the
Walls of this interesting City, and let us start once more from
your point of view. I am a Rogue; and, in that capacity (as I
have already pointed out), the most useful man you possibly could
have met with. Now observe! There are many varieties of Rogue;
let me tell you my variety, to begin with. I am a Swindler."
His entire shamelessness was really super-human. Not the vestige
of a blush varied the sallow monotony of his complexion; the
smile wreathed his curly lips as pleasantly as ever his
party-colored eyes twinkled at Magdalen with the self-enjoying
frankness of a naturally harmless man. Had his wife heard him?
Magdalen looked over his shoulder to the corner of the room in
which she was sitting behind him. No the self-taught student of
cookery was absorbed in her subject. She had advanced her
imaginary omelette to the critical stage at which the butter was
to be thrown in -- that vaguely-measured morsel of butter, the
size of your thumb. Mrs. Wragge sat lost in contemplation of one
of her own thumbs, and shook her head over it, as if it failed to
satisfy her.
"Don't be shocked," proceeded the captain; "don't be astonished.
Swindler is nothing but a word of two syllables. S, W, I, N, D --
swind; L, E, R -- ler; Swindler. Definition: A moral
agriculturist; a man who cultivates the field of human sympathy.
I am that moral agriculturist, that cultivating man.
Narrow-minded mediocrity, envious of my success in my profession,
calls me a Swindler. What of that? The same low tone of mind
assails men in other professions in a similar manner -- calls
great writers scribblers -- great generals, butchers -- and so
on. It entirely depends on the point of view. Adopting your
point, I announce myself intelligibly as a Swindler. Now return
the obligation, and adopt mine. Hear what I have to say for
myself, in the exercise of my profession. -- Shall I continue to
put it frankly?"
"Yes," said Magdalen; "and I'll tell you frankly afterward what I
think of it."
The captain cleared his throat; mentally assembled his entire
army of words -horse, foot, artillery, and reserves; put himself
at the head; and dashed into action, to carry the moral
intrenchments of Society by a general charge.
"Now observe," he began. "Here am I, a needy object. Very good.
Without complicating the question by asking how I come to be in
that condition, I will merely inquire whether it is, or is not,
the duty of a Christian community to help the needy. If you say
No, you simply shock me; and there is an end of it; if you say
Yes, then I beg to ask, Why am I to blame for making a Christian
community do its duty? You may say, Is a careful man who has
saved money bound to spend it again on a careless stranger who
has saved none? Why of course he is! And on what ground, pray?
Good heavens! on the ground that he has _got_ the money, to be
sure. All the world over, the man who has not got the thing,
obtains it, on one pretense or another, of the man who has --
and, in nine cases out of ten, the pretense is a false one. What!
your pockets are full, and my pockets are empty; and you refuse
to help me? Sordid wretch! do you think I will allow you to
violate the sacred obligations of charity in my person? I won't
allow you -- I say, distinctly, I won't allow you. Those are my
principles as a moral agriculturist. Principles which admit of
trickery? Certainly. Am I to blame if the field of human sympathy
can't be cultivated in any other way? Consult my brother
agriculturists in the mere farming line -- do they get their
crops for the asking? No! they must circumvent arid Nature
exactly as I circumvent sordid Man. They must plow, and sow, and
top-dress, and bottom-dress, and deep-drain, and surface-drain,
and all the rest of it. Why am I to be checked in the vast
occupation of deep-draining mankind? Why am I to be persecuted
for habitually exciting the noblest feelings of our common
nature? Infamous! -- I can characterize it by no other word --
infamous! If I hadn't confidence in the future, I should despair
of humanity -- but I have confidence in the future. Yes! one of
these days (when I am dead and gone), as ideas enlarge and
enlightenment progresses, the abstract merits of the profession
now called swindl ing will be recognized. When that day comes,
don't drag me out of my grave and give me a public funeral;
don't take advantage of my having no voice to raise in my own
defense, and insult me by a national statue. No! do me justice on
my tombstone; dash me off, in one masterly sentence, on my
epitaph. Here lies Wragge, embalmed in the tardy recognition of
his species: he plowed, sowed, and reaped his fellow-creatures;
and enlightened posterity congratulates him on the uniform
excellence of his crops."
He stopped; not from want of confidence, not from want of words
-- purely from want of breath. "I put it frankly, with a dash of
humor," he said, pleasantly. "I don't shock you -- do I?" Weary
and heart-sick as she was -- suspicious of others, doubtful of
herself -- the extravagant impudence of Captain Wragge's defense
of swindling touched Magdalen's natural sense of humor, and
forced a smile to her lips. "Is the Yorkshire crop a particularly
rich one just at present?" she inquired, meeting him, in her
neatly feminine way, with his own weapons.
"A hit -- a palpable hit," said the captain, jocosely exhibiting
the tails of his threadbare shooting jacket, as a practical
commentary on Magdalen's remark. "My dear girl, here or
elsewhere, the crop never fails -- but one man can't always
gather it in. The assistance of intelligent co-operation is, I
regret to say, denied me. I have nothing in common with the
clumsy rank and file of my profession, who convict themselves,
before recorders and magistrates, of the worst of all offenses --
incurable stupidity in the exercise of their own vocation. Such
as you see me, I stand entirely alone. After years of successful
self-dependence, the penalties of celebrity are beginning to
attach to me. On my way from the North, I pause at this
interesting city for the third time; I consult my Books for the
customary references to past local experience; I find under the
heading, 'Personal position in York,' the initials, T. W. K.,
signifying Too Well Known. I refer to my Index, and turn to the
surrounding neighborhood. The same brief marks meet my eye.
'Leeds. T. W. K. -- Scarborough. T. W. K. -- Harrowgate. T. W.
K.' -- and so on. What is the inevitable consequence? I suspend
my proceedings; my resources evaporate; and my fair relative
finds me the pauper gentleman whom she now sees before her."
"Your books?" said Magdalen. "What books do you mean?"
"You shall see," replied the captain. "Trust me, or not, as you
like -- I trust _you_ implicitly. You shall see."
With those words he retired into the back room. While he was
gone, Magdalen stole another look at Mrs. Wragge. Was she still
self-isolated from her husband's deluge of words? Perfectly
self-isolated. She had advanced the imaginary omelette to the
last stage of culinary progress; and she was now rehearsing the
final operation of turning it over -- with the palm of her hand
to represent the dish, and the cookery-book to impersonate the
frying-pan. "I've got it," said Mrs. Wragge, nodding across the
room at Magdalen. "First put the frying-pan on the dish, and then
tumble both of them over."
Captain Wragge returned, carrying a neat black dispatch-box,
adorned with a bright brass lock. He produced from the box five
or six plump little books, bound in commercial calf and vellum,
and each fitted comfortably with its own little lock.
"Mind!" said the moral agriculturist, "I take no credit to myself
for this: it is my nature to be orderly, and orderly I am. I must
have everything down in black and white, or I should go mad! Here
is my commercial library: Daybook, Ledger, Book of Districts,
Book of Letters, Book of Remarks, and so on. Kindly throw your
eye over any one of them. I flatter myself there is no such thing
as a blot, or a careless entry in it, from the first page to the
last. Look at this room -- is there a chair out of place? Not if
I know it! Look at _me_. Am I dusty? am I dirty? am I half
shaved? Am I, in brief, a speckless pauper, or am I not? Mind! I
take no credit to myself; the nature of the man, my dear girl
--the nature of the man!"
He opened one of the books. Magdalen was no judge of the
admirable correctness with which the accounts inside were all
kept; but she could estimate the neatness of the handwriting, the
regularity in the rows of figures, the mathematical exactness of
the ruled lines in red and black ink, the cleanly absence of
blots, stains, or erasures. Although Captain Wragge's inborn
sense of order was in him -- as it is in others -- a sense too
inveterately mechanical to exercise any elevating moral influence
over his actions, it had produced its legitimate effect on his
habits, and had reduced his rogueries as strictly to method and
system as if they had been the commercial transactions of an
honest man.
"In appearance, my system looks complicated?" pursued the
captain. "In reality, it is simplicity itself. I merely avoid the
errors of inferior practitioners. That is to say, I never plead
for myself; and I never apply to rich people -both fatal mistakes
which the inferior practitioner perpetually commits. People with
small means sometimes have generous impulses in connection with
money -rich people, _never_. My lord, with forty thousand a year;
Sir John, with property in half a dozen counties -- those are the
men who never forgive the genteel beggar for swindling them out
of a sovereign; those are the men who send for the mendicity
officers; those are the men who take care of their money. Who are
the people who lose shillings and sixpences by sheer
thoughtlessness? Servants and small clerks, to whom shillings and
sixpences are of consequence. Did you ever hear of Rothschild or
Baring dropping a fourpenny-piece down a gutter-hole? Fourpence
in Rothschild's pocket is safer than fourpence in the pocket of
that woman who is crying stale shrimps in Skeldergate at this
moment. Fortified by these sound principles, enlightened by the
stores of written information in my commercial library, I have
ranged through the population for years past, and have raised my
charitable crops with the most cheering success. Here, in book
Number One, are all my Districts mapped out, with the prevalent
public feeling to appeal to in each: Military District, Clerical
District, Agricultural District; et cetera, et cetera. Here, in
Number Two, are my cases that I plead: Family of an officer who
fell at Waterloo; Wife of a poor curate stricken down by nervous
debility; Widow of a grazier in difficulties gored to death by a
mad bull; et cetera, et cetera. Here, in Number Three, are the
people who have heard of the officer's family, the curate's wife,
the grazier's widow, and the people who haven't; the people who
have said Yes, and the people who have said No; the people to try
again, the people who want a fresh case to stir them up, the
people who are doubtful, the people to beware of; et cetera, et
cetera. Here, in Number Four, are my Adopted Handwritings of
public characters; my testimonials to my own worth and integrity;
my Heartrending Statements of the officer's family, the curate's
wife, and the grazier's widow, stained with tears, blotted with
emotion; et cetera, et cetera. Here, in Numbers Five and Six, are
my own personal subscriptions to local charities, actually paid
in remunerative neighborhoods, on the principle of throwing a
sprat to catch a herring; also, my diary of each day's
proceedings, my personal reflections and remarks, my statement of
existing difficulties (such as the difficulty of finding myself
T. W. K. in this interesting city); my outgivings and incomings;
wind and weather; politics and public events; fluctuations in my
own health; fluctuations in Mrs. Wragge's head; fluctuations in
our means and meals, our payments, prospects, and principles; et
cetera, et cetera. So, my dear girl, the Swindler's Mill goes. So
you see me exactly as I am. You knew, before I met you, that I
lived on my wits. Well! have I, or have I not, shown you that I
have wits to live on?"
"I have no doubt you have done yourself full justice," said
Magdalen, quietly.
"I am not at all exhausted," continued the captain. "I can go
on, if necessary, for t he rest of the evening. -- However, if I
have do ne myself full justice, perhaps I may leave the remaining
points in my character to develop themselves at future
opportunities. For the present, I withdraw myself from notice.
Exit Wragge. And now to business! Permit me to inquire what
effect I have produced on your own mind? Do you still believe
that the Rogue who has trusted you with all his secrets is a
Rogue who is bent on taking a mean advantage of a fair relative?"
"I will wait a little," Magdalen rejoined, "before I answer that
question. When I came down to tea, you told me you had been
employing your mind for my benefit. May I ask how?"
"By all means," said Captain Wragge. "You shall have the net
result of the whole mental process. Said process ranges over the
present and future proceedings of your disconsolate friends, and
of the lawyers who are helping them to find you. Their present
proceedings are, in all probability, assuming the following form:
the lawyer's clerk has given you up at Mr. Huxtable's, and has
also, by this time, given you up, after careful inquiry, at all
the hotels. His last chance is that you may send for your box to
the cloak-room -- you don't send for it -- and there the clerk is
to-night (thanks to Captain Wragge and Rosemary Lane) at the end
of his resources. He will forthwith communicate that fact to his
employers in London; and those employers (don't be alarmed!) will
apply for help to the detective police. Allowing for inevitable
delays, a professional spy, with all his wits about him, and with
those handbills to help him privately in identifying you, will be
here certainly not later than the day after tomorrow -possibly
earlier. If you remain in York, if you attempt to communicate
with Mr. Huxtable, that spy will find you out. If, on the other
hand, you leave the city before he comes (taking your departure
by other means than the railway, of course) you put him in the
same predicament as the clerk -- you defy him to find a fresh
trace of you. There is my brief abstract of your present
position. What do you think of it?"
"I think it has one defect," said Magdalen. "It ends in nothing."
"Pardon me," retorted the captain. "It ends in an arrangement for
your safe departure, and in a plan for the entire gratification
of your wishes in the direction of the stage. Both drawn from the
resources of my own experience, and both waiting a word from you,
to be poured forth immediately in the fullest detail."
"I think I know what that word is," replied Magdalen, looking at
him attentively.
"Charmed to hear it, I am sure. You have only to say, 'Captain
Wragge, take charge of me' -- and my plans are yours from that
moment."
"I will take to-night to consider your proposal," she said, after
an instant's reflection. "You shall have my answer to-morrow
morning."
Captain Wragge looked a little disappointed. He had not expected
the reservation on his side to be met so composedly by a
reservation on hers.
"Why not decide at once?" he remonstrated, in his most persuasive
tones. "You have only to consider -- "
"I have more to consider than you think for," she answered. "I
have another object in view besides the object you know of."
"May I ask -- ?"
"Excuse me, Captain Wragge -- you may _not_ ask. Allow me to
thank you for your hospitality, and to wish you good-night. I am
worn out. I want rest."
Once more the captain wisely adapted himself to her humor with
the ready self-control of an experienced man.
"Worn out, of course!" he said, sympathetically. "Unpardonable on
my part not to have thought of it before. We will resume our
conversation to-morrow. Permit me to give you a candle. Mrs.
Wragge!"
Prostrated by mental exertion, Mrs. Wragge was pursuing the
course of the omelette in dreams. Her head was twisted one way,
and her body the other. She snored meekly. At intervals one of
her hands raised itself in the air, shook an imaginary
frying-pan, and dropped again with a faint thump on the
cookery-book in her lap. At the sound of her husband's voice, she
started to her feet, and confronted him with her mind fast
asleep, and her eyes wide open.
"Assist Miss Vanstone," said the captain. "And the next time you
forget yourself in your chair, fall asleep straight -- don't
annoy me by falling asleep crooked."
Mrs. Wragge opened her eyes a little wider, and looked at
Magdalen in helpless amazement.
"Is the captain breakfasting by candle-light?" she inquired,
meekly. "And haven't I done the omelette?"
Before her husband's corrective voice could apply a fresh
stimulant, Magdalen took her compassionately by the arm and led
her out of the room.
"Another object besides the object I know of?" repeated Captain
Wragge, when he was left by himself. "_Is_ there a gentleman in
the background, after all? Is there mischief brewing in the dark
that I don't bargain for?"
CHAPTER III.
TOWARD six o'clock the next morning, the light pouring in on her
face awoke Magdalen in the bedroom in Rosemary Lane.
She started from her deep, dreamless repose of the past night
with that painful sense of bewilderment, on first waking, which
is familiar to all sleepers in strange beds. "Norah!" she called
out mechanically, when she opened her eyes. The next instant her
mind roused itself, and her senses told her the truth. She looked
round the miserable room with a loathing recognition of it. The
sordid contrast which the place presented to all that she had
been accustomed to see in her own bed-chamber -- the practical
abandonment, implied in its scanty furniture, of those elegant
purities of personal habit to which she had been accustomed from
her childhood -- shocked that sense of bodily self-respect in
Magdalen which is a refined woman's second nature. Contemptible
as the influence seemed, when compared with her situation at that
moment, the bare sight of the jug and basin in a corner of the
room decided her first resolution when she woke. She determined,
then and there, to leave Rosemary Lane.
How was she to leave it? With Captain Wragge, or without him?
She dressed herself, with a dainty shrinking from everything in
the room which her hands or her clothes touched in the process,
and then opened the window. The autumn air felt keen and sweet;
and the little patch of sky that she could see was warmly bright
already with the new sunlight. Distant voices of bargemen on the
river, and the chirping of birds among the weeds which topped the
old city wall, were the only sounds that broke the morning
silence. She sat down by the window; and searched her mind for
the thoughts which she had lost, when weariness overcame her on
the night before.
The first subject to which she returned was the vagabond subject
of Captain Wragge.
The "moral agriculturist" had failed to remove her personal
distrust of him, cunningly as he had tried to plead against it by
openly confessing the impostures that he had practiced on others.
He had raised her opinion of his abilities; he had amused her by
his humor; he had astonished her by his assurance; but he had
left her original conviction that he was a Rogue exactly where it
was when he first met with her. If the one design then in her
mind had been the design of going on the stage, she would, at all
hazards, have rejected the more than doubtful assistance of
Captain Wragge on the spot.
But the perilous journey on which she had now adventured herself
had another end in view -- an end, dark and distant -- an end,
with pitfalls hidden on the way to it, far other than the shallow
pitfalls on the way to the stage. In the mysterious stillness of
the morning, her mind looked on to its second and its deeper
design, and the despicable figure of the swindler rose before her
in a new view.
She tried to shut him out -- to feel above him and beyond him
again, as she had felt up to this time.
After a little trifling with her dress, she took from her bosom
the white silk bag which her own hands had made on the farewell
night at Combe-Raven. It drew together at the mouth with delicate
silken strings. The first thing she took out, on opening it, was
a lock of Frank's hair, tied with a morsel of silver thread; the
next was a sh eet of paper containing the extracts which she ha d
copied from her father's will and her father's letter; the last
was a closely-folded packet of bank-notes, to the value of nearly
two hundred pounds -- the produce (as Miss Garth had rightly
conjectured) of the sale of her jewelry and her dresses, in which
the servant at the boarding-school had privately assisted her.
She put back the notes at once, without a second glance at them,
and then sat looking thoughtfully at the lock of hair as it lay
on her lap. "You are better than nothing," she said, speaking to
it with a girl's fanciful tenderness. "I can sit and look at you
sometimes, till I almost think I am looking at Frank. Oh, my
darling! my darling!" Her voice faltered softly, and she put the
lock of hair, with a languid gentleness, to her lips. It fell
from her fingers into her bosom. A lovely tinge of color rose on
her cheeks, and spread downward to her neck, as if it followed
the falling hair. She closed her eyes, and let her fair head
droop softly. The world passed from her; and, for one enchanted
moment, Love opened the gates of Paradise to the daughter of Eve.
The trivial noises in the neighboring street, gathering in number
as the morning advanced, forced her back to the hard realities of
the passing time. She raised her head with a heavy sigh, and
opened her eyes once more on the mean and miserable little room.
The extracts from the will and the letter -- those last memorials
of her father, now so closely associated with the purpose which
had possession of her mind -still lay before her. The transient
color faded from her face, as she spread the little manuscript
open on her lap. The extracts from the will stood highest on the
page; they were limited to those few touching words in which the
dead father begged his children's forgiveness for the stain on
their birth, and implored them to remember the untiring love and
care by which he had striven to atone for it. The extract from
the letter to Mr. Pendril came next. She read the last melancholy
sentences aloud to herself: "For God's sake come on the day when
you receive this -- come and relieve me from the dreadful thought
that my two darling girls are at this moment unprovided for. If
anything happened to me, and if my desire to do their mother
justice ended (through my miserable ignorance of the law) in
leaving Norah and Magdalen disinherited, I should not rest in my
grave!" Under these lines again, and close at the bottom of the
page, was written the terrible commentary on that letter which
had fallen from Mr. Pendril's lips: "Mr. Vanstone's daughters are
Nobody's Children, and the law leaves them helpless at their
uncle's mercy."
Helpless when those words were spoken -- helpless still, after
all that she had resolved, after all that she had sacrificed. The
assertion of her natural rights and her sister's, sanctioned by
the direct expression of her father's last wishes; the recall of
Frank from China; the justification of her desertion of Norah --
all hung on her desperate purpose of recovering the lost
inheritance, at any risk, from the man who had beggared and
insulted his brother's children. And that man was still a shadow
to her! So little did she know of him that she was even ignorant
at that moment of his place of abode.
She rose and paced the room with the noiseless, negligent grace
of a wild creature of the forest in its cage. "How can I reach
him in the dark?" she said to herself. "How can I find out -- ?"
She stopped suddenly. Before the question had shaped itself to an
end in her thoughts, Captain Wragge was back in her mind again.
A man well used to working in the dark; a man with endless
resources of audacity and cunning; a man who would hesitate at no
mean employment that could be offered to him, if it was
employment that filled his pockets -- was this the instrument for
which, in its present need, her hand was waiting? Two of the
necessities to be met, before she could take a single step in
advance, were plainly present to her -- the necessity of knowing
more of her father's brother than she knew now; and the necessity
of throwing him off his guard by concealing herself personally
during the process of inquiry. Resolutely self-dependent as she
was, the inevitable spy's work at the outset must be work
delegated to another. In her position, was there any ready human
creature within reach but the vagabond downstairs? Not one. She
thought of it anxiously, she thought of it long. Not one! There
the choice was, steadily confronting her: the choice of taking
the Rogue, or of turning her back on the Purpose.
She paused in the middle of the room. "What can he do at his
worst?" she said to herself. "Cheat me. Well! if my money governs
him for me, what then? Let him have my money!" She returned
mechanically to her place by the window. A moment more decided
her. A moment more, and she took the first fatal step downward
-she determined to face the risk, and try Captain Wragge.
At nine o'clock the landlady knocked at Magdalen's door, and
informed her (with the captain's kind compliments) that breakfast
was ready.
She found Mrs. Wragge alone, attired in a voluminous brown
holland wrapper, with a limp cape and a trimming of dingy pink
ribbon. The ex-waitress at Darch's Dining-rooms was absorbed in
the contemplation of a large dish, containing a leathery-looking
substance of a mottled yellow color, profusely sprinkled with
little black spots.
"There it is!" said Mrs. Wragge. "Omelette with herbs. The
landlady helped me. And that's what we've made of it. Don't you
ask the captain for any when he comes in -- don't, there's a good
soul. It isn't nice. We had some accidents with it. It's been
under the grate. It's been spilled on the stairs. It's scalded
the landlady's youngest boy -- he went and sat on it. Bless you,
it isn't half as nice as it looks! Don't you ask for any. Perhaps
he won't notice if you say nothing about it. What do you think of
my wrapper? I should so like to have a white one. Have you got a
white one? How is it trimmed? Do tell me!"
The formidable entrance of the captain suspended the next
question on her lips. Fortunately for Mrs. Wragge, her husband
was far too anxious for the promised expression of Magdalen's
decision to pay his customary attention to questions of cookery.
When breakfast was over, he dismissed Mrs. Wragge, and merely
referred to the omelette by telling her that she had his full
permission to "give it to the dogs."
"How does my little proposal look by daylight?" he asked, placing
chairs for Magdalen and himself. "Which is it to be: 'Captain
Wragge, take charge of me?' or, 'Captain Wragge, good-morning?'"
"You shall hear directly," replied Magdalen. "I have something to
say first. I told you, last night, that I had another object in
view besides the object of earning my living on the stage -- "
"I beg your pardon," interposed Captain Wragge. "Did you say,
earning your living?"
"Certainly. Both my sister and myself must depend on our own
exertions to gain our daily bread."
"What!!!" cried the captain, starting to his feet. "The daughters
of my wealthy and lamented relative by marriage reduced to earn
their own living? Impossible -- wildly, extravagantly
impossible!" He sat down again, and looked at Magdalen as if she
had inflicted a personal injury on him.
"You are not acquainted with the full extent of our misfortune,"
she said, quietly. "I will tell you what has happened before I go
any further." She told him at once, in the plainest terms she
could find, and with as few details as possible.
Captain Wragge's profound bewilderment left him conscious of but
one distinct result produced by the narrative on his own mind.
The lawyer's offer of Fifty Pounds Reward for the missing young
lady ascended instantly to a place in his estimation which it had
never occupied until that moment.
"Do I understand," he inquired, "that you are entirely deprived
of present resources?"
"I have sold my jewelry and my dresses," said Magdalen, impatient
of his mean harping on the pecuniary string. "If my want of
experience keeps me back in a theater, I can afford to wait till
the stage can affo rd to pay me."
Captain Wragge mentally appraised t he rings, bracelets, and
necklaces, the silks, satins, and laces of the daughter of a
gentleman of fortune, at -- say, a third of their real value. In
a moment more, the Fifty Pounds Reward suddenly sank again to the
lowest depths in the deep estimation of this judicious man.
"Just so," he said, in his most business-like manner. "There is
not the least fear, my dear girl, of your being kept back in a
theater, if you possess present resources, and if you profit by
my assistance."
"I must accept more assistance than you have already offered --
or none," said Magdalen. "I have more serious difficulties before
me than the difficulty of leaving York, and the difficulty of
finding my way to the stage."
"You don't say so! I am all attention; pray explain yourself!"
She considered her next words carefully before they passed her
lips.
"There are certain inquiries," she said, "which I am interested
in making. If I undertook them myself, I should excite the
suspicion of the person inquired after, and should learn little
or nothing of what I wish to know. If the inquiries could be made
by a stranger, without my being seen in the matter, a service
would be rendered me of much greater importance than the service
you offered last night."
Captain Wragge's vagabond face became gravely and deeply
attentive.
"May I ask," he said, "what the nature of the inquiries is likely
to be?"
Magdalen hesitated. She had necessarily mentioned Michael
Vanstone's name in informing the captain of the loss of her
inheritance. She must inevitably mention it to him again if she
employed his services. He would doubtless discover it for
himself, by a plain process of inference, before she said many
words more, frame them as carefully as she might. Under these
circumstances, was there any intelligible reason for shrinking
from direct reference to Michael Vanstone? No intelligible reason
-- and yet she shrank.
"For instance," pursued Captain Wragge, "are they inquiries about
a man or a woman; inquiries about an enemy or a friend -- ?"
"An enemy," she answered, quickly.
Her reply might still have kept the captain in the dark -- but
her eyes enlightened him. "Michael Vanstone!" thought the wary
Wragge. "She looks dangerous; I'll feel my way a little further."
"With regard, now, to the person who is the object of these
inquiries," he resumed. "Are you thoroughly clear in your own
mind about what you want to know?"
"Perfectly clear," replied Magdalen. "I want to know where he
lives, to begin with."
"Yes. And after that?"
"I want to know about his habits; about who the people are whom
he associates with; about what he does with his money -- " She
considered a little. "And one thing more," she said; "I want to
know whether there is any woman about his house -- a relation, or
a housekeeper -- who has an influence over him."
"Harmless enough, so far," said the captain. "What next?"
"Nothing. The rest is my secret."
The clouds on Captain Wragge's countenance began to clear away
again. He reverted, with his customary precision, to his
customary choice of alternatives. "These inquiries of hers," he
thought, "mean one of two things -- Mischief, or Money! If it's
Mischief, I'll slip through her fingers. If it's Money, I'll make
myself useful, with a view to the future."
Magdalen's vigilant eyes watched the progress of his reflections
suspiciously. "Captain Wragge," she said, "if you want time to
consider, say so plainly."
"I don't want a moment," replied the captain. "Place your
departure from York, your dramatic career, and your private
inquiries under my care. Here I am, unreservedly at your
disposal. Say the word -- do you take me?"
Her heart beat fast; her lips turned dry -- but she said the
word.
"I do."
There was a pause. Magdalen sat silent, struggling with the vague
dread of the future which had been roused in her mind by her own
reply. Captain Wragge, on his side, was apparently absorbed in
the consideration of a new set of alternatives. His hands
descended into his empty pockets, and prophetically tested their
capacity as receptacles for gold and silver. The brightness of
the precious metals was in his face, the smoothness of the
precious metals was in his voice, as he provided himself with a
new supply of words, and resumed the conversation.
"The next question," he said, "is the question of time. Do these
confidential investigations of ours require immediate attention
-- or can they wait?"
"For the present, they can wait," replied Magdalen. "I wish to
secure my freedom from all interference on the part of my friends
before the inquiries are made."
"Very good. The first step toward accomplishing that object is to
beat our retreat -- excuse a professional metaphor from a
military man -- to beat our retreat from York to-morrow. I see my
way plainly so far; but I am all abroad, as we used to say in the
militia, about my marching orders afterward. The next direction
we take ought to be chosen with an eye to advancing your dramatic
views. I am all ready, when I know what your views are. How came
you to think of the theater at all? I see the sacred fire burning
in you; tell me, who lit it?"
Magdalen could only answer him in one way. She could only look
back at the days that were gone forever, and tell him the story
of her first step toward the stage at Evergreen Lodge. Captain
Wragge listened with his usual politeness; but he evidently
derived no satisfactory impression from what he heard. Audiences
of friends were audiences whom he privately declined to trust;
and the opinion of the stage-manager was the opinion of a man who
spoke with his fee in his pocket and his eye on a future
engagement.
"Interesting, deeply interesting," he said, when Magdalen had
done. "But not conclusive to a practical man. A specimen of your
abilities is necessary to enlighten me. I have been on the stage
myself; the comedy of the Rivals is familiar to me from beginning
to end. A sample is all I want, if you have not forgotten the
words -- a sample of 'Lucy,' and a sample of 'Julia.'"
"I have not forgotten the words," said Magdalen, sorrowfully;
"and I have the little books with me in which my dialogue was
written out. I have never parted with them; they remind me of a
time -- " Her lip trembled, and a pang of the heart-ache silenced
her.
"Nervous," remarked the captain, indulgently. "Not at all a bad
sign. The greatest actresses on the stage are nervous. Follow
their example, and get over it. Where are the parts? Oh, here
they are! Very nicely written, and remarkably clean. I'll give
you the cues -- it will all be over (as the dentists say) in no
time. Take the back drawing-room for the stage, and take me for
the audience. Tingle goes the bell; up runs the curtain; order in
the gallery, silence in the pit -- enter Lucy!"
She tried hard to control herself; she forced back the sorrow --
the innocent, natural, human sorrow for the absent and the dead
-- pleading hard with her for the tears that she refused.
Resolutely, with cold, clinched hands, she tried to begin. As the
first familiar words passed her lips, Frank came back to her from
the sea, and the face of her dead father looked at her with the
smile of happy old times. The voices of her mother and her sister
talked gently in the fragrant country stillness, and the
garden-walks at Combe-Raven opened once more on her view. With a
faint, wailing cry, she dropped into a chair; her head fell
forward on the table, and she burst passionately into tears.
Captain Wragge was on his feet in a moment. She shuddered as he
came near her, and waved him back vehemently with her hand.
"Leave me!" she said; "leave me a minute by myself!" The
compliant Wragge retired to the front room; looked out of the
window; and whistled under his breath. "The family spirit again!"
he said. "Complicated by hysterics."
After waiting a minute or two he returned to make inquiries.
"Is there anything I can offer you?" he asked. "Cold water?
burned feathers? smelling salts? medical assistance? Shall I
summon Mrs. Wragge? Shall we put it off till to-morrow?"
She started up, wild and flushed, with a desperate s elf-command
in her face, with an angry resolution in her manner.
"No!" she said. "I must harden myself -- and I will! Sit down
again and see me act."
"Bravo!" cried the captain. "Dash at it, my beauty -- and it's
done!"
She dashed at it, with a mad defiance of herself -- with a raised
voice, and a glow like fever in her cheeks. All the artless,
girlish charm of the performance in happier and better days was
gone. The native dramatic capacity that was in her came, hard and
bold, to the surface, stripped of every softening allurement
which had once adorned it. She would have saddened and
disappointed a man with any delicacy of feeling. She absolutely
electrified Captain Wragge. He forgot his politeness, he forgot
his long words. The essential spirit of the man's whole vagabond
life burst out of him irresistibly in his first exclamation. "Who
the devil would have thought it? She _can_ act, after all!" The
instant the words escaped his lips he recovered himself, and
glided off into his ordinary colloquial channels. Magdalen
stopped him in the middle of his first compliment. "No," she
said; "I have forced the truth out of you for once. I want no
more."
"Pardon me," replied the incorrigible Wragge. "You want a little
instruction; and I am the man to give it you."
With that answer, he placed a chair for her, and proceeded to
explain himself.
She sat down in silence. A sullen indifference began to show
itself in her manner; her cheeks turned pale again; and her eyes
looked wearily vacant at the wall before her. Captain Wragge
noticed these signs of heart-sickness and discontent with
herself, after the effort she had made, and saw the importance of
rousing her by speaking, for once, plainly and directly to the
point. She had set a new value on herself in his mercenary eyes.
She had suggested to him a speculation in her youth, her beauty,
and her marked ability for the stage, which had never entered his
mind until he saw her act. The old militia-man was quick at his
shifts. He and his plans had both turned right about together
when Magdalen sat down to hear what he had to say.
"Mr. Huxtable's opinion is my opinion," he began. "You are a born
actress. But you must be trained before you can do anything on
the stage. I am disengaged -I am competent -- I have trained
others -- I can train you. Don't trust my word: trust my eye to
my own interests. I'll make it my interest to take pains with
you, and to be quick about it. You shall pay me for my
instructions from your profits on the stage. Half your salary for
the first year; a third of your salary for the second year; and
half the sum you clear by your first benefit in a London theater.
What do you say to that? Have I made it my interest to push you,
or have I not?"
So far as appearances went, and so far as the stage went, it was
plain that he had linked his interests and Magdalen's together.
She briefly told him so, and waited to hear more.
"A month or six weeks' study," continued the captain, "will give
me a reasonable idea of what you can do best. All ability runs in
grooves; and your groove remains to be found. We can't find it
here -- for we can't keep you a close prisoner for weeks together
in Rosemary Lane. A quiet country place, secure from all
interference and interruption, is the place we want for a month
certain. Trust my knowledge of Yorkshire, and consider the place
found. I see no difficulties anywhere, except the difficulty of
beating our retreat to-morrow."
"I thought your arrangements were made last night?" said
Magdalen.
"Quite right," rejoined the captain. "They were made last night;
and here they are. We can't leave by railway, because the
lawyer's clerk is sure to be on the lookout for you at the York
terminus. Very good; we take to the road instead, and leave in
our own carriage. Where the deuce do we get it? We get it from
the landlady's brother, who has a horse and chaise which he lets
out for hire. That chaise comes to the end of Rosemary Lane at an
early hour to-morrow morning. I take my wife and my niece out to
show them the beauties of the neighborhood. We have a picnic
hamper with us, which marks our purpose in the public eye. You
disfigure yourself in a shawl, bonnet, and veil of Mrs. Wragge's;
we turn our backs on York; and away we drive on a pleasure trip
for the day -- you and I on the front seat, Mrs. Wragge and the
hamper behind. Good again. Once on the highroad, what do we do?
Drive to the first station beyond York, northward, southward, or
eastward, as may be hereafter determined. No lawyer's clerk is
waiting for you there. You and Mrs. Wragge get out -- first
opening the hamper at a convenient opportunity. Instead of
containing chickens and Champagne, it contains a carpet-bag, with
the things you want for the night. You take your tickets for a
place previously determined on, and I take the chaise back to
York. Arrived once more in this house, I collect the luggage left
behind, and send for the woman downstairs. 'Ladies so charmed
with such and such a place (wrong place of course), that they
have determined to stop there. Pray accept the customary week's
rent, in place of a week's warning. Good day.' Is the clerk
looking for me at the York terminus? Not he. I take my ticket
under his very nose; I follow you with the luggage along your
line of railway -- and where is the trace left of your departure?
Nowhere. The fairy has vanished; and the legal authorities are
left in the lurch."
"Why do you talk of difficulties?" asked Magdalen. "The
difficulties seem to be provided for."
"All but ONE," said Captain Wragge, with an ominous emphasis on
the last word. "The Grand Difficulty of humanity from the cradle
to the grave -- Money." He slowly winked his green eye; sighed
with deep feeling; and buried his insolvent hands in his
unproductive pockets.
"What is the money wanted for?" inquired Magdalen.
"To pay my bills," replied the captain, with a touching
simplicity. "Pray understand! I never was -- and never shall be
-- personally desirous of paying a single farthing to any human
creature on the habitable globe. I am speaking in your interest,
not in mine."
"My interest?"
"Certainly. You can't get safely away from York to-morrow without
the chaise. And I can't get the chaise without money. The
landlady's brother will lend it if he sees his sister's bill
receipted, and if he gets his day's hire beforehand -not
otherwise. Allow me to put the transaction in a business light.
We have agreed that I am to be remunerated for my course of
dramatic instruction out of your future earnings on the stage.
Very good. I merely draw on my future prospects; and you, on whom
those prospects depend, are naturally my banker. For mere
argument's sake, estimate my share in your first year's salary at
the totally inadequate value of a hundred pounds. Halve that sum;
quarter that sum -- "
"How much do you want?" said Magdalen, impatiently.
Captain Wragge was sorely tempted to take the Reward at the top
of the handbills as his basis of calculation. But he felt the
vast future importance of present moderation; and actually
wanting some twelve or thirteen pounds, he merely doubled the
amount, and said, "Five-and-twenty."
Magdalen took the little bag from her bosom, and gave him the
money, with a contemptuous wonder at the number of words which he
had wasted on her for the purpose of cheating on so small a
scale. In the old days at Combe-Raven, five-and-twenty pounds
flowed from a stroke of her father's pen into the hands of any
one in the house who chose to ask for it.
Captain Wragge's eyes dwelt on the little bag as the eyes of
lovers dwell on their mistresses. "Happy bag!" he murmured, as
she put it back in her bosom. He rose; dived into a corner of the
room; produced his neat dispatch-box; and solemnly unlocked it on
the table between Magdalen and himself.
"The nature of the man, my dear girl -- the nature of the man,"
he said, opening one of his plump little books bound in calf and
vellum. "A transaction has taken place between us. I must have it
down in black and white." He opened the book at a blank page, and
wrote at the top, in a fine mercantile hand: _"Miss Vanstone ,
the Younger: In account with Horatio Wragge, late o f the Royal
Militia. Dr. -Cr. Sept. 24th, 1846. Dr.: To estimated value of H.
Wragge's interest in Miss V.'s first year's salary -- say -- 200
pounds. Cr. By paid on account, 25 pounds."_ Having completed the
entry -- and having also shown, by doubling his original estimate
on the Debtor side, that Magdalen's easy compliance with his
demand on her had not been thrown away on him -- the captain
pressed his blotting-paper over the wet ink, and put away the
book with the air of a man who had done a virtuous action, and
who was above boasting about it.
"Excuse me for leaving you abruptly," he said. "Time is of
importance; I must make sure of the chaise. If Mrs. Wragge comes
in, tell her nothing -- she is not sharp enough to be trusted. If
she presumes to ask questions, extinguish her immediately. You
have only to be loud. Pray take my authority into your own hands,
and be as loud with Mrs. Wragge as I am!" He snatched up his tall
hat, bowed, smiled, and tripped out of the room.
Sensible of little else but of the relief of being alone; feeling
no more distinct impression than the vague sense of some serious
change having taken place in herself and her position, Magdalen
let the events of the morning come and go like shadows on her
mind, and waited wearily for what the day might bring forth.
After the lapse of some time, the door opened softly. The giant
figure of Mrs. Wragge stalked into the room, and stopped opposite
Magdalen in solemn astonishment.
"Where are your Things?" asked Mrs. Wragge, with a burst of
incontrollable anxiety. "I've been upstairs looking in your
drawers. Where are your night-gowns and night-caps? and your
petticoats and stockings? and your hair-pins and bear's grease,
and all the rest of it?"
"My luggage is left at the railway station," said Magdalen.
Mrs. Wragge's moon-face brightened dimly. The ineradicable female
instinct of Curiosity tried to sparkle in her faded blue eyes --
flickered piteously -- and died out.
"How much luggage?" she asked, confidentially. "The captain's
gone out. Let's go and get it!"
"Mrs. Wragge!" cried a terrible voice at the door.
For the first time in Magdalen's experience, Mrs. Wragge was deaf
to the customary stimulant. She actually ventured on a feeble
remonstrance in the presence of her husband.
"Oh, do let her have her Things!" pleaded Mrs. Wragge. "Oh, poor
soul, do let her have her Things!"
The captain's inexorable forefinger pointed to a corner of the
room -- dropped slowly as his wife retired before it -- and
suddenly stopped at the region of her shoes.
"Do I hear a clapping on the floor!" exclaimed Captain Wragge,
with an expression of horror. "Yes; I do. Down at heel again! The
left shoe this time. Pull it up, Mrs. Wragge! pull it up! -- The
chaise will be here to-morrow morning at nine o'clock," he
continued, addressing Magdalen. "We can't possibly venture on
claiming your box. There is note-paper. Write down a list of the
necessaries you want. I will take it myself to the shop, pay the
bill for you, and bring back the parcel. We must sacrifice the
box -- we must, indeed."
While her husband was addressing Magdalen, Mrs. Wragge had stolen
out again from her corner, and had ventured near enough to the
captain to hear the words "shop" and "parcel." She clapped her
great hands together in ungovernable excitement, and lost all
control over herself immediately.
"Oh, if it's shopping, let me do it!" cried Mrs. Wragge. "She's
going out to buy her Things! Oh, let me go with her -- please let
me go with her!"
"Sit down!" shouted the captain. "Straight! more to the right --
more still. Stop where you are!"
Mrs. Wragge crossed her helpless hands on her lap, and melted
meekly into tears.
"I do so like shopping," pleaded the poor creature; "and I get so
little of it now!"
Magdalen completed her list; and Captain Wragge at once left the
room with it. "Don't let my wife bore you," he said, pleasantly,
as he went out. "Cut her short, poor soul -- cut her short!"
"Don't cry," said Magdalen, trying to comfort Mrs. Wragge by
patting her on the shoulder. "When the parcel comes back you
shall open it."
"Thank you, my dear," said Mrs. Wragge, meekly, drying her eyes;
"thank you kindly. Don't notice my handkerchief, please. It's
such a very little one! I had a nice lot of them once, with lace
borders. They're all gone now. Never mind! It will comfort me to
unpack your Things. You're very good to me. I like you. I say --
you won't be angry, will you? Give us a kiss."
Magdalen stooped over her with the frank grace and gentleness of
past days, and touched her faded cheek. "Let me do something
harmless!" she thought, with a pang at her heart -- "oh let me do
something innocent and kind for the sake of old times!"
She felt her eyes moistening, and silently turned away.
That night no rest came to her. That night the roused forces of
Good and Evil fought their terrible fight for her soul -- and
left the strife between them still in suspense when morning came.
As the clock of York Minster struck nine, she followed Mrs.
Wragge to the chaise, and took her seat by the captain's side. In
a quarter of an hour more York was in the distance, and the
highroad lay bright and open before them in the morning sunlight.
THE END OF THE SECOND SCENE.
BETWEEN THE SCENES.
CHRONICLE OF EVENTS: PRESERVED IN CAPTAIN WRAGGE'S DISPATCH-BOX.
I.
_Chronicle for October, 1846._
I HAVE retired into the bosom of my family. We are residing in
the secluded village of Ruswarp, on the banks of the Esk, about
two miles inland from Whitby. Our lodgings are comfortable, and
we possess the additional blessing of a tidy landlady. Mrs.
Wragge and Miss Vanstone preceded me here, in accordance with the
plan I laid down for effecting our retreat from York. On the next
day I followed them alone, with the luggage. On leaving the
terminus, I had the satisfaction of seeing the lawyer's clerk in
close confabulation with the detective officer whose advent I had
prophesied. I left him in peaceable possession of the city of
York, and the whole surrounding neighborhood. He has returned the
compliment, and has left us in peaceable possession of the valley
of the Esk, thirty miles away from him.
Remarkable results have followed my first efforts at the
cultivation of Miss Vanstone's dramatic abilities.
I have discovered that she possesses extraordinary talent as a
mimic. She has the flexible face, the manageable voice, and the
dramatic knack which fit a woman for character-parts and
disguises on the stage. All she now wants is teaching and
practice, to make her sure of her own resources. The experience
of her, thus gained, has revived an idea in my mind which
originally occurred to me at one of the "At Homes" of the late
inimitable Charles Mathews, comedian. I was in the Wine Trade at
the time, I remember. We imitated the Vintage-processes of Nature
in a back-kitchen at Brompton, and produced a dinner-sherry, pale
and curious, tonic in character, round in the mouth, a favorite
with the Court of Spain, at nineteen-and-sixpence a dozen,
bottles included -- _Vide_ Prospectus of the period. The profits
of myself and partners were small; we were in advance of the
tastes of the age, and in debt to the bottle merchant. Being at
my wits' end for want of money, and seeing what audiences Mathews
drew, the idea occurred to me of starting an imitation of the
great Imitator himself, in the shape of an "At Home," given by a
woman. The one trifling obstacle in the way was the difficulty of
finding the woman. From that time to this, I have hitherto failed
to overcome it. I have conquered it at last; I have found the
woman now. Miss Vanstone possesses youth and beauty as well as
talent. Train her in the art of dramatic disguise; provide her
with appropriate dresses for different characters; develop her
accomplishments in singing and playing; give her plenty of smart
talk addressed to the audience; advertise her as a Young Lady at
Home; astonish the public by a dramatic entertainment which
depends from first to last on that young lady's own sole
exertions; commit the entire management of the t hing to my care
-- and what follows as a necessary con sequence? Fame for my fair
relative, and a fortune for myself.
I put these considerations, as frankly as usual, to Miss
Vanstone; offering to write the Entertainment, to manage all the
business, and to share the profits. I did not forget to
strengthen my case by informing her of the jealousies she would
encounter, and the obstacles she would meet, if she went on the
stage. And I wound up by a neat reference to the private
inquiries which she is interested in making, and to the personal
independence which she is desirous of securing before she acts on
her information. "If you go on the stage," I said, "your services
will be bought by a manager, and he may insist on his claims just
at the time when you want to get free from him. If, on the
contrary, you adopt my views, you will be your own mistress and
your own manager, and you can settle your course just as you
like." This last consideration appeared to strike her. She took a
day to consider it; and, when the day was over, gave her consent.
I had the whole transaction down in black and white immediately.
Our arrangement is eminently satisfactory, except in one
particular. She shows a morbid distrust of writing her name at
the bottom of any document which I present to her, and roundly
declares she will sign nothing. As long as it is her interest to
provide herself with pecuniary resources for the future, she
verbally engages to go on. When it ceases to be her interest, she
plainly threatens to leave off at a week's notice. A difficult
girl to deal with; she has found out her own value to me already.
One comfort is, I have the cooking of the accounts; and my fair
relative shall not fill her pockets too suddenly if I can help
it.
My exertions in training Miss Vanstone for the coming experiment
have been varied by the writing of two anonymous letters in that
young lady's interests. Finding her too fidgety about arranging
matters with her friends to pay proper attention to my
instructions, I wrote anonymously to the lawyer who is conducting
the inquiry after her, recommending him, in a friendly way, to
give it up. The letter was inclosed to a friend of mine in
London, with instructions to post it at Charing Cross. A week
later I sent a second letter, through the same channel,
requesting the lawyer to inform me, in writing, whether he and
his clients had or had not decided on taking my advice. I
directed him, with jocose reference to the collision of interests
between us, to address his letter: "Tit for Tat, Post-office,
West Strand."
In a few days the answer arrived -- privately forwarded, of
course, to Post-office, Whitby, by arrangement with my friend in
London.
The lawyer's reply was short and surly: "SIR -- If my advice had
been followed, you and your anonymous letter would both be
treated with the contempt which they deserve. But the wishes of
Miss Magdalen Vanstone's eldest sister have claims on my
consideration which I cannot dispute; and at her entreaty I
inform you that all further proceedings on my part are withdrawn
-- on the express understanding that this concession is to open
facilities for written communication, at least, between the two
sisters. A letter from the elder Miss Vanstone is inclosed in
this. If I don't hear in a week's time that it has been received,
I shall place the matter once more in the hands of the police. --
WILLIAM PENDRIL." A sour man, this William Pendril. I can only
say of him what an eminent nobleman once said of his sulky
servant -- "I wouldn't have such a temper as that fellow has got
for any earthly consideration that could be offered me!"
As a matter of course, I looked into the letter which the lawyer
inclosed, before delivering it. Miss Vanstone, the elder,
described herself as distracted at not hearing from her sister;
as suited with a governess's situation in a private family; as
going into the situation in a week's time; and as longing for a
letter to comfort her, before she faced the trial of undertaking
her new duties. After closing the envelope again, I accompanied
the delivery of the letter to Miss Vanstone, the younger, by a
word of caution. "Are you more sure of your own courage now," I
said, "than you were when I met you?" She was ready with her
answer. "Captain Wragge, when you met me on the Walls of York I
had not gone too far to go back. I have gone too far now."
If she really feels this -- and I think she does -- her
corresponding with her sister can do no harm. She wrote at great
length the same day; cried profusely over her own epistolary
composition; and was remarkably ill-tempered and snappish toward
me, when we met in the evening. She wants experience, poor girl
-- she sadly wants experience of the world. How consoling to know
that I am just the man to give it her!
II.
_Chronicle for November._
We are established at Derby. The Entertainment is written; and
the rehearsals are in steady progress. All difficulties are
provided for, but the one eternal difficulty of money. Miss
Vanstone's resources stretch easily enough to the limits of our
personal wants; including piano-forte hire for practice, and the
purchase and making of the necessary dresses. But the expenses of
starting the Entertainment are beyond the reach of any means we
possess. A theatrical friend of mine here, whom I had hoped to
interest in our undertaking, proves, unhappily, to be at a crisis
in his career. The field of human sympathy, out of which I might
have raised the needful pecuniary crop, is closed to me from want
of time to cultivate it. I see no other resource left -- if we
are to be ready by Christmas -- than to try one of the local
music-sellers in this town, who is said to be a speculating man.
A private rehearsal at these lodgings, and a bargain which will
fill the pockets of a grasping stranger -- such are the
sacrifices which dire necessity imposes on me at starting. Well!
there is only one consolation: I'll cheat the music-seller.
III.
_Chronicle for December. First Fortnight._
The music-seller extorts my unwilling respect. He is one of the
very few human beings I have met with in the course of my life
who is not to be cheated. He has taken a masterly advantage of
our helplessness; and has imposed terms on us, for performances
at Derby and Nottingham, with such a business-like disregard of
all interests but his own that -- fond as I am of putting things
down in black and white -- I really cannot prevail upon myself to
record the bargain. It is needless to say, I have yielded with my
best grace; sharing with my fair relative the wretched pecuniary
prospects offered to us. Our turn will come. In the meantime, I
cordially regret not having known the local music-seller in early
life.
Personally speaking, I have no cause to complain of Miss
Vanstone. We have arranged that she shall regularly forward her
address (at the post-office) to her friends, as we move about
from place to place. Besides communicating in this way with her
sister, she also reports herself to a certain Mr. Clare, residing
in Somersetshire, who is to forward all letters exchanged between
herself and his son. Careful inquiry has informed me that this
latter individual is now in China. Having suspected from the
first that there was a gentleman in the background, it is highly
satisfactory to know that he recedes into the remote perspective
of Asia. Long may he remain there!
The trifling responsibility of finding a name for our talented
Magdalen to perform under has been cast on my shoulders. She
feels no interest whatever in this part of the subject. "Give me
any name you like," she said; "I have as much right to one as to
another. Make it yourself." I have readily consented to gratify
her wishes. The resources of my commercial library include a list
of useful names to assume; and we can choose one at five minutes'
notice, when the admirable man of business who now oppresses us
is ready to issue his advertisements. On this point my mind is
easy enough: all my anxieties center in the fair performer. I
have not the least doubt she will do wonders if she is only left
to herself on the first night. But if the day's post is m
ischievous enough to upset her by a letter from her s ister, I
tremble for the consequences.
IV.
_Chronicle for December. Second Fortnight._
My gifted relative has made her first appearance in public, and
has laid the foundation of our future fortunes.
On the first night the attendance was larger than I had ventured
to hope. The novelty of an evening's entertainment, conducted
from beginning to end by the unaided exertions of a young lady
(see advertisement), roused the public curiosity, and the seats
were moderately well filled. As good luck would have it, no
letter addressed to Miss Vanstone came that day. She was in full
possession of herself until she got the first dress on and heard
the bell ring for the music. At that critical moment she suddenly
broke down. I found her alone in the waiting-room, sobbing, and
talking like a child. "Oh, poor papa! poor papa! Oh, my God, if
he saw me now!" My experience in such matters at once informed me
that it was a case of sal-volatile, accompanied by sound advice.
We strung her up in no time to concert pitch; set her eyes in a
blaze; and made her out-blush her own rouge. The curtain rose
when we had got her at a red heat. She dashed at it exactly as
she dashed at it in the back drawing-room at Rosemary Lane. Her
personal appearance settled the question of her reception before
she opened her lips. She rushed full gallop through her changes
of character, her songs, and her dialogue; making mistakes by the
dozen, and never stopping to set them right; carrying the people
along with her in a perfect whirlwind, and never waiting for the
applause. The whole thing was over twenty minutes sooner than the
time we had calculated on. She carried it through to the end, and
fainted on the waiting-room sofa a minute after the curtain was
down. The music-seller having taken leave of his senses from
sheer astonishment, and I having no evening costume to appear in,
we sent the doctor to make the necessary apology to the public,
who were calling for her till the place rang again. I prompted
our medical orator with a neat speech from behind the curtain;
and I never heard such applause, from such a comparatively small
audience, before in my life. I felt the tribute -- I felt it
deeply. Fourteen years ago I scraped together the wretched means
of existence in this very town by reading the newspaper (with
explanatory comments) to the company at a public-house. And now
here I am at the top of the tree.
It is needless to say that my first proceeding was to bowl out
the music-seller on the spot. He called the next morning, no
doubt with a liberal proposal for extending the engagement beyond
Derby and Nottingham. My niece was described as not well enough
to see him; and, when he asked for me, he was told I was not up.
I happened to be at that moment engaged in putting the case
pathetically to our gifted Magdalen. Her answer was in the
highest degree satisfactory. She would permanently engage herself
to nobody -- least of all to a man who had taken sordid advantage
of her position and mine. She would be her own mistress, and
share the profits with me, while she wanted money, and while it
suited her to go on. So far so good. But the reason she added
next, for her flattering preference of myself, was less to my
taste. "The music-seller is not the man whom I employ to make my
inquiries," she said. "You are the man." I don't like her
steadily remembering those inquiries, in the first bewilderment
of her success. It looks ill for the future; it looks infernally
ill for the future.
V.
_Chronicle for January, 1847._
She has shown the cloven foot already. I begin to be a little
afraid of her.
On the conclusion of the Nottingham engagement (the results of
which more than equaled the results at Derby), I proposed taking
the entertainment next -- now we had got it into our own hands --
to Newark. Miss Vanstone raised no objection until we came to the
question of time, when she amazed me by stipulating for a week's
delay before we appeared in public again.
"For what possible purpose?" I asked.
"For the purpose of making the inquiries which I mentioned to you
at York," she answered.
I instantly enlarged on the danger of delay, putting all the
considerations before her in every imaginable form. She remained
perfectly immovable. I tried to shake her on the question of
expenses. She answered by handing me over her share of the
proceeds at Derby and Nottingham -- and there were my expenses
paid, at the rate of nearly two guineas a day. I wonder who first
picked out a mule as the type of obstinacy? How little knowledge
that man must have had of women!
There was no help for it. I took down my instructions in black
and white, as usual. My first exertions were to be directed to
the discovery of Mr. Michael Vanstone's address: I was also
expected to find out how long he was likely to live there, and
whether he had sold Combe-Raven or not. My next inquiries were to
inform me of his ordinary habits of life; of what he did with his
money; of who his intimate friends were; and of the sort of terms
on which his son, Mr. Noel Vanstone, was now living with him.
Lastly, the investigations were to end in discovering whether
there was any female relative, or any woman exercising domestic
authority in the house, who was known to have an influence over
either father or son.
If my long practice in cultivating the field of human sympathy
had not accustomed me to private investigations into the affairs
of other people, I might have found some of these queries rather
difficult to deal with in the course of a week. As it was, I gave
myself all the benefit of my own experience, and brought the
answers back to Nottingham in a day less than the given time.
Here they are, in regular order, for convenience of future
reference:
(1.) Mr. Michael Vanstone is now residing at German Place,
Brighton, and likely to remain there, as he finds the air suits
him. He reached London from Switzerland in September last; and
sold the Combe-Raven property immediately on his arrival.
(2.) His ordinary habits of life are secret and retired; he
seldom visits, or receives company. Part of his money is supposed
to be in the Funds, and part laid out in railway investments,
which have survived the panic of eighteen hundred and forty-six,
and are rapidly rising in value. He is said to be a bold
speculator. Since his arrival in England he has invested, with
great judgment, in house property. He has some houses in remote
parts of London, and some houses in certain watering-places on
the east coast, which are shown to be advancing in public repute.
In all these cases he is reported to have made remarkably good
bargains.
(3.) It is not easy to discover who his intimate friends are. Two
names only have been ascertained. The first is Admiral Bartram;
supposed to have been under friendly obligations, in past years,
to Mr. Michael Vanstone. The second is Mr. George Bartram, nephew
of the Admiral, and now staying on a short visit in the house at
German Place. Mr. George Bartram is the son of the late Mr.
Andrew Vanstone's sister, also deceased. He is therefore a cousin
of Mr. Noel Vanstone's. This last -- viz., Mr. Noel Vanstone --
is in delicate health, and is living on excellent terms with his
father in German Place.
(4.) There is no female relative in Mr. Michael Vanstone's family
circle. But there is a housekeeper who has lived in his service
ever since his wife's death, and who has acquired a strong
influence over both father and son. She is a native of
Switzerland, elderly, and a widow. Her name is Mrs. Lecount.
On placing these particulars in Miss Vanstone's hands, she made
no remark, except to thank me. I endeavored to invite her
confidence. No results; nothing but a renewal of civility, and a
sudden shifting to the subject of the Entertainment. Very good.
If she won't give me the information I want, the conclusion is
obvious -- I must help myself.
Business considerations claim the remainder of this page. Let me
return to business.
-------------------------------------------------------Financial
Statement | Third Week in January
--------------------------------- ----------------------Place
Visited, | Perform ances, Newark. | Two
-------------------------------------------------------Net
Receipts, | Net Receipts, In black and white. |
Actually Realized. 25 pounds | 32 pounds 10s.
-------------------------------------------------------- Apparent
Div. of Profits, | Actual Div. of Profits, |
Miss V............12 10 | Miss V...........12 10
Self..............12 10 | Self.............20 00
-------------------------------------------------------Private
Surplus on the Week, Or say, Self-presented
Testimonial. 7 pounds 10s.
-------------------------------------------------------Audited,
| Passed correct, | H. WRAGGE. |
H. WRAGGE
-------------------------------------------------------
The next stronghold of British sympathy which we take by storm is
Sheffield. We open the first week in February.
VI.
_Chronicle for February._
Practice has now given my fair relative the confidence which I
predicted would come with time. Her knack of disguising her own
identity in the impersonation of different characters so
completely staggers her audiences that the same people come twice
over to find out how she does it. It is the amiable defect of the
English public never to know when they have had enough of a good
thing. They actually try to encore one of her characters -- an
old north-country lady; modeled on that honored preceptress in
the late Mr. Vanstone's family to whom I presented myself at
Combe-Raven. This particular performance fairly amazes the
people. I don't wonder at it. Such an extraordinary assumption of
age by a girl of nineteen has never been seen in public before,
in the whole course of my theatrical experience.
I find myself writing in a lower tone than usual; I miss my own
dash of humor. The fact is, I am depressed about the future. In
the very height of our prosperity my perverse pupil sticks to her
trumpery family quarrel. I feel myself at the mercy of the first
whim in the Vanstone direction which may come into her head -- I,
the architect of her fortunes. Too bad; upon my soul, too bad.
She has acted already on the inquiries which she forced me to
make for her. She has written two letters to Mr. Michael
Vanstone.
To the first letter no answer came. To the second a reply was
received. Her infernal cleverness put an obstacle I had not
expected in the way of my intercepting it. Later in the day,
after she had herself opened and read the answer, I laid another
trap for her. It just succeeded, and no more. I had half a minute
to look into the envelope in her absence. It contained nothing
but her own letter returned. She is not the girl to put up
quietly with such an insult as this. Mischief will come of it --
Mischief to Michael Vanstone -- which is of no earthly
consequence: mischief to Me -- which is a truly serious matter.
VII.
_Chronicle for March._
After performing at Sheffield and Manchester, we have moved to
Liverpool, Preston, and Lancaster. Another change in this
weathercock of a girl. She has written no more letters to Michael
Vanstone; and she has become as anxious to make money as I am
myself. We are realizing large profits, and we are worked to
death. I don't like this change in her: she has a purpose to
answer, or she would not show such extraordinary eagerness to
fill her purse. Nothing I can do -- no cooking of accounts; no
self-presented testimonials -- can keep that purse empty. The
success of the Entertainment, and her own sharpness in looking
after her interests, literally force me into a course of
comparative honesty. She puts into her pocket more than a third
of the profits, in defiance of my most arduous exertions to
prevent her. And this at my age! this after my long and
successful career as a moral agriculturist! Marks of admiration
are very little things; but they express my feelings, and I put
them in freely.
VIII.
_Chronicle for April and May._
We have visited seven more large towns, and are now at
Birmingham. Consulting my books, I find that Miss Vanstone has
realized by the Entertainment, up to this time, the enormous sum
of nearly four hundred pounds. It is quite possible that my own
profits may reach one or two miserable hundred more. But I was
the architect of her fortunes -- the publisher, so to speak, of
her book -- and, if anything, I am underpaid.
I made the above discovery on the twenty-ninth of the month --
anniversary of the Restoration of my royal predecessor in the
field of human sympathies, Charles the Second. I had barely
finished locking up my dispatch-box, when the ungrateful girl,
whose reputation I have made, came into the room and told me in
so many words that the business connection between us was for the
present at an end.
I attempt no description of my own sensations: I merely record
facts. She informed me, with an appearance of perfect composure,
that she needed rest, and that she had "new objects in view." She
might possibly want me to assist those objects; and she might
possibly return to the Entertainment. In either case it would be
enough if we exchanged addresses, at which we could write to each
other in case of need. Having no desire to leave me too abruptly,
she would remain the next day (which was Sunday); and would take
her departure on Monday morning. Such was her explanation, in so
many words.
Remonstrance, as I knew by experience, would be thrown away.
Authority I had none to exert. My one sensible course to take in
this emergency was to find out which way my own interests
pointed, and to go that way without a moment's unnecessary
hesitation.
A very little reflection has since convinced me that she has a
deep-laid scheme against Michael Vanstone in view. She is young,
handsome, clever, and unscrupulous; she has made money to live
on, and has time at her disposal to find out the weak side of an
old man; and she is going to attack Mr. Michael Vanstone unawares
with the legitimate weapons of her sex. Is she likely to want me
for such a purpose as this? Doubtful. Is she merely anxious to
get rid of me on easy terms? Probable. Am I the sort of man to be
treated in this way by my own pupil? Decidedly not: I am the man
to see my way through a neat succession of alternatives; and here
they are:
First alternative: To announce my compliance with her proposal;
to exchange addresses with her; and then to keep my eye privately
on all her future movements. Second alternative: to express fond
anxiety in a paternal capacity; and to threaten giving the alarm
to her sister and the lawyer, if she persists in her design.
Third alternative: to turn the information I already possess to
the best account, by making it a marketable commodity between Mr.
Michael Vanstone and myself. At present I incline toward the last
of these three courses. But my decision is far too important to
be hurried. To-day is only the twenty-ninth. I will suspend my
Chronicle of Events until Monday.
_May 31st_. -- My alternatives and her plans are both overthrown
together.
The newspaper came in, as usual, after breakfast. I looked it
over, and discovered this memorable entry among the obituary
announcements of the day:
"On the 29th inst., at Brighton, Michael Vanstone, Esq., formerly
of Zurich, aged 77."
Miss Vanstone was present in the room when I read those two
startling lines. Her bonnet was on; her boxes were packed; she
was waiting impatiently until it was time to go to the train. I
handed the paper to her, without a word on my side. Without a
word on hers, she looked where I pointed, and read the news of
Michael Vanstone's death.
The paper dropped out of her hand, and she suddenly pulled down
her veil. I caught one glance at her face before she hid it from
me. The effect on my mind was startling in the extreme. To put it
with my customary dash of humor -- her face informed me that the
most sensible action which Michael Vanstone, Esq., formerly of
Zurich, had ever achieved in his life was the action he performed
at Brighton on the 29th instant.
Finding the dead silence in the room singularly unpleasant under
existing circumstances, I thought I would make a remar k. My
regard for my own interests supplied me with a subject. I
mentioned the Entertainment.
"After what has happened," I said, "I presume we go on with our
performances as usual?"
"No," she answered, behind the veil. "We go on with my
inquiries."
"Inquiries after a dead man?"
"Inquiries after the dead man's son."
"Mr. Noel Vanstone?"
"Yes; Mr. Noel Vanstone."
Not having a veil to put down over my own face, I stooped and
picked up the newspaper. Her devilish determination quite upset
me for the moment. I actually had to steady myself before I could
speak to her again.
"Are the new inquiries as harmless as the old ones?" I asked.
"Quite as harmless."
"What am I expected to find out?"
"I wish to know whether Mr. Noel Vanstone remains at Brighton
after the funeral."
"And if not?"
"If not, I shall want to know his new address wherever it may
be."
"Yes. And what next?"
"I wish you to find out next if all the father's money goes to
the son."
I began to see her drift. The word money relieved me; I felt
quite on my own ground again.
"Anything more?" I asked.
"Only one thing more," she answered. "Make sure, if you please,
whether Mrs. Lecount, the housekeeper, remains or not in Mr. Noel
Vanstone's service."
Her voice altered a little as she mentioned Mrs. Lecount's name;
she is evidently sharp enough to distrust the housekeeper
already.
"My expenses are to be paid as usual?" I said.
"As usual."
"When am I expected to leave for Brighton?"
"As soon as you can."
She rose, and left the room. After a momentary doubt, I decided
on executing the new commission. The more private inquiries I
conduct for my fair relative the harder she will find it to get
rid of hers truly, Horatio Wragge.
There is nothing to prevent my starting for Brighton to-morrow.
So to-morrow I go. If Mr. Noel Vanstone succeeds to his father's
property, he is the only human being possessed of pecuniary
blessings who fails to inspire me with a feeling of unmitigated
envy.
IX.
_Chronicle for June_.
_9th_. -- I returned yesterday with my information. Here it is,
privately noted down for convenience of future reference:
Mr. Noel Vanstone has left Brighton, and has removed, for the
purpose of transacting business in London, to one of his late
father's empty houses in Vauxhall Walk, Lambeth. This singularly
mean selection of a place of residence on the part of a gentleman
of fortune looks as if Mr. N. V. and his money were not easily
parted.
Mr. Noel Vanstone has stepped into his father's shoes under the
following circumstances: Mr. Michael Vanstone appears to have
died, curiously enough, as Mr. Andrew Vanstone died -- intestate.
With this difference, however, in the two cases, that the younger
brother left an informal will, and the elder brother left no will
at all. The hardest men have their weaknesses; and Mr. Michael
Vanstone's weakness seems to have been an insurmountable horror
of contemplating the event of his own death. His son, his
housekeeper, and his lawyer, had all three tried over and over
again to get him to make a will; and had never shaken his
obstinate resolution to put off performing the only business duty
he was ever known to neglect. Two doctors attended him in his
last illness; warned him that he was too old a man to hope to get
over it; and warned him in vain. He announced his own positive
determination not to die. His last words in this world (as I
succeeded in discovering from the nurse who assisted Mrs.
Lecount) were: "I'm getting better every minute; send for the fly
directly and take me out for a drive." The same night Death
proved to be the more obstinate of the two; and left his son (and
only child) to take the property in due course of law. Nobody
doubts that the result would have been the same if a will had
been made. The father and son had every confidence in each other,
and were known to have always lived together on the most friendly
terms.
Mrs. Lecount remains with Mr. Noel Vanstone, in the same
housekeeping capacity which she filled with his father, and has
accompanied him to the new residence in Vauxhall Walk. She is
acknowledged on all hands to have been a sufferer by the turn
events have taken. If Mr. Michael Vanstone had made his will,
there is no doubt she would have received a handsome legacy. She
is now left dependent on Mr. Noel Vanstone's sense of gratitude;
and she is not at all likely, I should imagine, to let that sense
fall asleep for want of a little timely jogging. Whether my fair
relative's future intentions in this quarter point toward
Mischief or Money, is more than I can yet say. In either case, I
venture to predict that she will find an awkward obstacle in Mrs.
Lecount.
So much for my information to the present date. The manner in
which it was received by Miss Vanstone showed the most ungrateful
distrust of me. She confided nothing to my private ear but the
expression of her best thanks. A sharp girl -- a devilish sharp
girl. But there is such a thing as bowling a man out once too
often; especially when the name of that man happens to be Wragge.
Not a word more about the Entertainment; not a word more about
moving from our present quarters. Very good. My right hand lays
my left hand a wager. Ten to one, on her opening communications
with the son as she opened them with the father. Ten to one, on
her writing to Noel Vanstone before the month is out.
_21st_. -- She has written by to-day's post. A long letter,
apparently -- for she put two stamps on the envelope. (Private
memorandum, addressed to myself. Wait for the answer.)
_22d, 23d, 24th._ -- (Private memorandum continued. Wait for the
answer.)
_25th._ -- The answer has come. As an ex-military man, I have
naturally employed stratagem to get at it. The success which
rewards all genuine perseverance has rewarded me -- and I have
got at it accordingly.
The letter is written, not by Mr. Noel Vanstone, but by Mrs.
Lecount. She takes the highest moral ground, in a tone of
spiteful politeness. Mr. Noel Vanstone's delicate health and
recent bereavement prevent him from writing himself. Any more
letters from Miss Vanstone will be returned unopened. Any
personal application will produce an immediate appeal to the
protection of the law. Mr. Noel Vanstone, having been expressly
cautioned against Miss Magdalen Vanstone by his late lamented
father, has not yet forgotten his father's advice. Considers it a
reflection cast on the memory of the best of men, to suppose that
his course of action toward the Misses Vanstone can be other than
the course of action which his father pursued. This is what he
has himself instructed Mrs. Lecount to say. She has endeavored to
express herself in the most conciliatory language she could
select; she had tried to avoid giving unnecessary pain, by
addressing Miss Vanstone (as a matter of courtesy) by the family
name; and she trusts these concessions, which speak for
themselves, will not be thrown away. -- Such is the substance of
the letter, and so it ends.
I draw two conclusions from this little document. First -- that
it will lead to serious results. Secondly -- that Mrs. Lecount,
with all her politeness, is a dangerous woman to deal with. I
wish I saw my way safe before me. I don't see it yet.
_29th._ -- Miss Vanstone has abandoned my protection; and the
whole lucrative future of the dramatic entertainment has
abandoned me with her. I am swindled -I, the last man under
heaven who could possibly have expected to write in those
disgraceful terms of myself -- I AM SWINDLED!
Let me chronicle the events. They exhibit me, for the time being,
in a sadly helpless point of view. But the nature of the man
prevails: I must have the events down in black and white.
The announcement of her approaching departure was intimated to me
yesterday. After another civil speech about the information I had
procured at Brighton, she hinted that there was a necessity for
pushing our inquiries a little further. I immediately offered to
undertake them, as before. "No," she said; "they are not in your
way this time. They are inquiries relating to a woman; and I mean
to make them myself!" Feeling privately convinced that this new
resolution pointed s traight at Mrs. Lecount, I tried a few
innocent questions on the subject. She quietly declined to answer
them. I asked next when she proposed to leave. She would leave on
the twenty-eighth. For what destination? London. For long?
Probably not. By herself? No. With me? No. With whom then? With
Mrs. Wragge, if I had no objection. Good heavens! for what
possible purpose? For the purpose of getting a respectable
lodging, which she could hardly expect to accomplish unless she
was accompanied by an elderly female friend. And was I, in the
capacity of elderly male friend, to be left out of the business
altogether? Impossible to say at present. Was I not even to
forward any letters which might come for her at our present
address? No: she would make the arrangement herself at the
post-office; and she would ask me, at the same time, for an
address, at which I could receive a letter from her, in case of
necessity for future communication. Further inquiries, after this
last answer, could lead to nothing but waste of time. I saved
time by putting no more questions.
It was clear to me that our present position toward each other
was what our position had been previously to the event of Michael
Vanstone's death. I returned, as before, to my choice of
alternatives. Which way did my private interests point? Toward
trusting the chance of her wanting me again? Toward threatening
her with the interference of her relatives and friends? Or toward
making the information which I possessed a marketable commodity
between the wealthy branch of the family and myself? The last of
the three was the alternative I had chosen in the case of the
father. I chose it once more in the case of the son.
The train started for London nearly four hours since, and took
her away in it, accompanied by Mrs. Wragge.
My wife is too great a fool, poor soul, to be actively valuable
in the present emergency; but she will be passively useful in
keeping up Miss Vanstone's connection with me -- and, in
consideration of that circumstance, I consent to brush my own
trousers, shave my own chin, and submit to the other
inconveniences of waiting on myself for a limited period. Any
faint glimmerings of sense which Mrs. Wragge may have formerly
possessed appear to have now finally taken their leave of her. On
receiving permission to go to London, she favored us immediately
with two inquiries. Might she do some shopping? and might she
leave the cookery-book behind her? Miss Vanstone said Yes to one
question, and I said Yes to the other -- and from that moment,
Mrs. Wragge has existed in a state of perpetual laughter. I am
still hoarse with vainly repeated applications of vocal
stimulant; and I left her in the railway carriage, to my
inexpressible disgust, with _both_ shoes down at heel.
Under ordinary circumstances these absurd particulars would not
have dwelt on my memory. But, as matters actually stand, my
unfortunate wife's imbecility may, in her present position, lead
to consequences which we none of us foresee. She is nothing more
or less than a grown-up child; and I can plainly detect that Miss
Vanstone trusts her, as she would not have trusted a sharper
woman, on that very account. I know children, little and big,
rather better than my fair relative does; and I say -- beware of
all forms of human innocence, when it happens to be your interest
to keep a secret to yourself.
Let me return to business. Here I am, at two o'clock on a fine
summer's afternoon, left entirely alone, to consider the safest
means of approaching Mr. Noel Vanstone on my own account. My
private suspicions of his miserly character produce no
discouraging effect on me. I have extracted cheering pecuniary
results in my time from people quite as fond of their money as he
can be. The real difficulty to contend with is the obstacle of
Mrs. Lecount. If I am not mistaken, this lady merits a little
serious consideration on my part. I will close my chronicle for
to-day, and give Mrs. Lecount her due.
_Three o'clock._ -- I open these pages again to record a
discovery which has taken me entirely by surprise.
After completing the last entry, a circumstance revived in my
memory which I had noticed on escorting the ladies this morning
to the railway. I then remarked that Miss Vanstone had only taken
one of her three boxes with her -- and it now occurred to me that
a private investigation of the luggage she had left behind might
possibly be attended with beneficial results. Having, at certain
periods of my life been in the habit of cultivating friendly
terms with strange locks, I found no difficulty in establishing
myself on a familiar footing with Miss Vanstone's boxes. One of
the two presented nothing to interest me. The other -devoted to
the preservation of the costumes, articles of toilet, and other
properties used in the dramatic Entertainment -- proved to be
better worth examining: for it led me straight to the discovery
of one of its owner's secrets.
I found all the dresses in the box complete -- with one
remarkable exception. That exception was the dress of the old
north-country lady; the character which I have already mentioned
as the best of all my pupil's disguises, and as modeled in voice
and manner on her old governess, Miss Garth. The wig; the
eyebrows; the bonnet and veil; the cloak, padded inside to
disfigure her back and shoulders; the paints and cosmetics used
to age her face and alter her complexion -- were all gone.
Nothing but the gown remained; a gaudily-flowered silk, useful
enough for dramatic purposes, but too extravagant in color and
pattern to bear inspection by daylight. The other parts of the
dress are sufficiently quiet to pass muster; the bonnet and veil
are only old-fashioned, and the cloak is of a sober gray color.
But one plain inference can be drawn from such a discovery as
this. As certainly as I sit here, she is going to open the
campaign against Noel Vanstone and Mrs. Lecount in a character
which neither of those two persons can have any possible reason
for suspecting at the outset -- the character of Miss Garth.
What course am I to take under these circumstances? Having got
her secret, what am I to do with it? These are awkward
considerations; I am rather puzzled how to deal with them.
It is something more than the mere fact of her choosing to
disguise herself to forward her own private ends that causes my
present perplexity. Hundreds of girls take fancies for disguising
themselves; and hundreds of instances of it are related year
after year in the public journals. But my ex-pupil is not to be
confounded for one moment with the average adventuress of the
newspapers. She is capable of going a long way beyond the limit
of dressing herself like a man, and imitating a man's voice and
manner. She has a natural gift for assuming characters which I
have never seen equaled by a woman; and she has performed in
public until she has felt her own power, and trained her talent
for disguising herself to the highest pitch. A girl who takes the
sharpest people unawares by using such a capacity as this to help
her own objects in private life, and who sharpens that capacity
by a determination to fight her way to her own purpose, which has
beaten down everything before it, up to this time -- is a girl
who tries an experiment in deception, new enough and dangerous
enough to lead, one way or the other, to very serious results.
This is my conviction, founded on a large experience in the art
of imposing on my fellow-creatures. I say of my fair relative's
enterprise what I never said or thought of it till I introduced
myself to the inside of her box. The chances for and against her
winning the fight for her lost fortune are now so evenly balanced
that I cannot for the life of me see on which side the scale
inclines. All I can discern is, that it will, to a dead
certainty, turn one way or the other on the day when she passes
Noel Vanstone's doors in disguise.
Which way do my interests point now? Upon my honor, I don't know.
_Five o'clock._ -- I have effected a masterly compromise; I have
decided on turning myself into a Jack-o n-both-sides.
By to-day's post I have dispatched to London an anonymous letter
for M r. Noel Vanstone. It will be forwarded to its destination
by the same means which I successfully adopted to mystify Mr.
Pendril; and it will reach Vauxhall Walk, Lambeth, by the
afternoon of to-morrow at the latest.
The letter is short, and to the purpose. It warns Mr. Noel
Vanstone, in the most alarming language, that he is destined to
become the victim of a conspiracy; and that the prime mover of it
is a young lady who has already held written communication with
his father and himself. It offers him the information necessary
to secure his own safety, on condition that he makes it worth the
writer's while to run the serious personal risk which such a
disclosure will entail on him. And it ends by stipulating that
the answer shall be advertised in the _Times_; shall be addressed
to "An Unknown Friend"; and shall state plainly what remuneration
Mr. Noel Vanstone offers for the priceless service which it is
proposed to render him.
Unless some unexpected complication occurs, this letter places me
exactly in the position which it is my present interest to
occupy. If the advertisement appears, and if the remuneration
offered is large enough to justify me in going over to the camp
of the enemy, over I go. If no advertisement appears, or if Mr.
Noel Vanstone rates my invaluable assistance at too low a figure,
here I remain, biding my time till my fair relative wants me, or
till I make her want me, which comes to the same thing. If the
anonymous letter falls by any accident into her hands, she will
find disparaging allusions in it to myself, purposely introduced
to suggest that the writer must be one of the persons whom I
addressed while conducting her inquiries. If Mrs. Lecount takes
the business in hand and lays a trap for me -- I decline her
tempting invitation by becoming totally ignorant of the whole
affair the instant any second person appears in it. Let the end
come as it may, here I am ready to profit by it: here I am,
facing both ways, with perfect ease and security -- a moral
agriculturist, with his eye on two crops at once, and his
swindler's sickle ready for any emergency.
For the next week to come, the newspaper will be more interesting
to me than ever. I wonder which side I shall eventually belong
to?
THE THIRD SCENE.
VAUXHALL WALK, LAMBETH.
CHAPTER I.
THE old Archiepiscopal Palace of Lambeth, on the southern bank of
the Thames -with its Bishop's Walk and Garden, and its terrace
fronting the river -- is an architectural relic of the London of
former times, precious to all lovers of the picturesque, in the
utilitarian London of the present day. Southward of this
venerable structure lies the street labyrinth of Lambeth; and
nearly midway, in that part of the maze of houses which is placed
nearest to the river, runs the dingy double row of buildings now,
as in former days, known by the name of Vauxhall Walk.
The network of dismal streets stretching over the surrounding
neighborhood contains a population for the most part of the
poorer order. In the thoroughfares where shops abound, the sordid
struggle with poverty shows itself unreservedly on the filthy
pavement; gathers its forces through the week; and, strengthening
to a tumult on Saturday night, sees the Sunday morning dawn in
murky gaslight. Miserable women, whose faces never smile, haunt
the butchers' shops in such London localities as these, with
relics of the men's wages saved from the public-house clutched
fast in their hands, with eyes that devour the meat they dare not
buy, with eager fingers that touch it covetously, as the fingers
of their richer sisters touch a precious stone. In this district,
as in other districts remote from the wealthy quarters of the
metropolis, the hideous London vagabond -- with the filth of the
street outmatched in his speech, with the mud of the street
outdirtied in his clothes -- lounges, lowering and brutal, at the
street corner and the gin-shop door; the public disgrace of his
country, the unheeded warning of social troubles that are yet to
come. Here, the loud self-assertion of Modern Progress -- which
has reformed so much in manners, and altered so little in men --
meets the flat contradiction that scatters its pretensions to the
winds. Here, while the national prosperity feasts, like another
Belshazzar, on the spectacle of its own magnificence, is the
Writing on the Wall, which warns the monarch, Money, that his
glory is weighed in the balance, and his power found wanting.
Situated in such a neighborhood as this, Vauxhall Walk gains by
comparison, and establishes claims to respectability which no
impartial observation can fail to recognize. A large proportion
of the Walk is still composed of private houses. In the scattered
situations where shops appear, those shops are not besieged by
the crowds of more populous thoroughfares. Commerce is not
turbulent, nor is the public consumer besieged by loud
invitations to "buy." Bird-fanciers have sought the congenial
tranquillity of the scene; and pigeons coo, and canaries twitter,
in Vauxhall Walk. Second-hand carts and cabs, bedsteads of a
certain age, detached carriage-wheels for those who may want one
to make up a set, are all to be found here in the same
repository. One tributary stream, in the great flood of gas which
illuminates London, tracks its parent source to Works established
in this locality. Here the followers of John Wesley have set up a
temple, built before the period of Methodist conversion to the
principles of architectural religion. And here -- most striking
object of all -- on the site where thousands of lights once
sparkled; where sweet sounds of music made night tuneful till
morning dawned; where the beauty and fashion of London feasted
and danced through the summer seasons of a century -- spreads, at
this day, an awful wilderness of mud and rubbish; the deserted
dead body of Vauxhall Gardens mouldering in the open air.
On the same day when Captain Wragge completed the last entry in
his Chronicle of Events, a woman appeared at the window of one of
the houses in Vauxhall Walk, and removed from the glass a printed
paper which had been wafered to it announcing that Apartments
were to be let. The apartments consisted of two rooms on the
first floor. They had just been taken for a week certain by two
ladies who had paid in advance -- those two ladies being Magdalen
and Mrs. Wragge.
As soon as the mistress of the house had left the room, Magdalen
walked to the window, and cautiously looked out from it at the
row of buildings opposite. They were of superior pretensions in
size and appearance to the other houses in the Walk: the date at
which they had been erected was inscribed on one of them, and was
stated to be the year 1759. They stood back from the pavement,
separated from it by little strips of garden-ground. This
peculiarity of position, added to the breadth of the roadway
interposing between them and the smaller houses opposite, made it
impossible for Magdalen to see the numbers on the doors, or to
observe more of any one who might come to the windows than the
bare general outline of dress and figure. Nevertheless, there she
stood, anxiously fixing her eyes on one house in the row, nearly
opposite to her -- the house she had looked for before entering
the lodgings; the house inhabited at that moment by Noel Vanstone
and Mrs. Lecount.
After keeping watch at the window in silence for ten minutes or
more, she suddenly looked back into the room, to observe the
effect which her behavior might have produced on her traveling
companion.
Not the slightest cause appeared for any apprehension in that
quarter. Mrs. Wragge was seated at the table absorbed in the
arrangement of a series of smart circulars and tempting
price-lists, issued by advertising trades-people, and flung in at
the cab-windows as they left the London terminus. "I've often
heard tell of light reading," said Mrs. Wragge, restlessly
shifting the positions of the circulars as a child restlessly
shifts the position of a new set of toys. "Here's light reading,
printed in pretty colors. Here's all the Things I'm going to buy
when I'm out shopping to-morrow. Lend us a pencil, please -- you
won't be angry, will
you? I do so want to mark 'em off." She looked up at Magdalen,
chuckled joyfully over her own altered circumstances, and beat
her great hands on the table in irrepressible delight. "No
cookery-book!" cried Mrs. Wragge. "No Buzzing in my head! no
captain to shave to-morrow! I'm all down at heel; my cap's on one
side; and nobody bawls at me. My heart alive, here _is_ a holiday
and no mistake!" Her hands began to drum on the table louder than
ever, until Magdalen quieted them by presenting her with a
pencil. Mrs. Wragge instantly recovered her dignity, squared her
elbows on the table, and plunged into imaginary shopping for the
rest of the evening.
Magdalen returned to the window. She took a chair, seated herself
behind the curtain, and steadily fixed her eyes once more on the
house opposite.
The blinds were down over the windows of the first floor and the
second. The window of the room on the ground-floor was uncovered
and partly open, but no living creature came near it. Doors
opened, and people came and went, in the houses on either side;
children by the dozen poured out on the pavement to play, and
invaded the little strips of garden-ground to recover lost balls
and shuttlecocks; streams of people passed backward and forward
perpetually; heavy wagons piled high with goods lumbered along
the road on their way to, or their way from, the railway station
near; all the daily life of the district stirred with its
ceaseless activity in every direction but one. The hours passed
-- and there was the house opposite still shut up, still void of
any signs of human existence inside or out. The one object which
had decided Magdalen on personally venturing herself in Vauxhall
Walk -- the object of studying the looks, manners and habits of
Mrs. Lecount and her master from a post of observation known only
to herself -- was thus far utterly defeated. After three hours'
watching at the window, she had not even discovered enough to
show her that the house was inhabited at all.
Shortly after six o'clock, the landlady disturbed Mrs. Wragge's
studies by spreading the cloth for dinner. Magdalen placed
herself at the table in a position which still enabled her to
command the view from the window. Nothing happened. The dinner
came to an end; Mrs. Wragge (lulled by the narcotic influence of
annotating circulars, and eating and drinking with an appetite
sharpened by the captain's absence) withdrew to an arm-chair, and
fell asleep in an attitude which would have caused her husband
the acutest mental suffering; seven o'clock struck; the shadows
of the summer evening lengthened stealthily on the gray pavement
and the brown house-walls -- and still the closed door opposite
remained shut; still the one window open showed nothing but the
black blank of the room inside, lifeless and changeless as if
that room had been a tomb.
Mrs. Wragge's meek snoring deepened in tone; the evening wore on
drearily; it was close on eight o'clock -- when an event happened
at last. The street door opposite opened for the first time, and
a woman appeared on the threshold.
Was the woman Mrs. Lecount? No. As she came nearer, her dress
showed her to be a servant. She had a large door-key in her hand,
and was evidently going out to perform an errand. Roused partly
by curiosity, partly by the impulse of the moment, which urged
her impetuous nature into action after the passive endurance of
many hours past, Magdalen snatched up her bonnet, and determined
to follow the servant to her destination, wherever it might be.
The woman led her to the great thoroughfare of shops close at
hand, called Lambeth Walk. After proceeding some little distance,
and looking about her with the hesitation of a person not well
acquainted with the neighborhood, the servant crossed the road
and entered a stationer's shop. Magdalen crossed the road after
her and followed her in.
The inevitable delay in entering the shop under these
circumstances made Magdalen too late to hear what the woman asked
for. The first words spoken, however, by the man behind the
counter reached her ears, and informed her that the servant's
object was to buy a railway guide.
"Do you mean a Guide for this month or a Guide for July?" asked
the shopman, addressing his customer.
"Master didn't tell me which," answered the woman. "All I know
is, he's going into the country the day after to-morrow."
"The day after to-morrow is the first of July," said the shopman.
"The Guide your master wants is the Guide for the new month. It
won't be published till to-morrow."
Engaging to call again on the next day, the servant left the
shop, and took the way that led back to Vauxhall Walk.
Magdalen purchased the first trifle she saw on the counter, and
hastily returned in the same direction. The discovery she had
just made was of very serious importance to her; and she felt the
necessity of acting on it with as little delay as possible.
On entering the front room at the lodgings she found Mrs. Wragge
just awake, lost in drowsy bewilderment, with her cap fallen off
on her shoulders, and with one of her shoes missing altogether.
Magdalen endeavored to persuade her that she was tired after her
journey, and that her wisest proceeding would be to go to bed.
Mrs. Wragge was perfectly willing to profit by this suggestion,
provided she could find her shoe first. In looking for the shoe,
she unfortunately discovered the circulars, put by on a
side-table, and forthwith recovered her recollection of the
earlier proceedings of the evening.
"Give us the pencil," said Mrs. Wragge, shuffling the circulars
in a violent hurry. "I can't go to bed yet -- I haven't half done
marking down the things I want. Let's see; where did I leave off?
_Try Finch's feeding-bottle for Infants._ No! there's a cross
against that: the cross means I don't want it. _Comfort in the
Field. Buckler's Indestructible Hunting-breeches._ Oh dear, dear!
I've lost the place. No, I haven't. Here it is; here's my mark
against it. _Elegant Cashmere Robes; strictly Oriental, very
grand; reduced to one pound nineteen-and-sixpence. Be in time.
Only three left._ Only three! Oh, do lend us the money, and let's
go and get one!"
"Not to-night," said Magdalen. "Suppose you go to bed now, and
finish the circulars tomorrow? I will put them by the bedside for
you, and you can go on with them as soon as you wake the first
thing in the morning."
This suggestion met with Mrs. Wragge's immediate approval.
Magdalen took her into the next room and put her to bed like a
child -- with her toys by her side. The room was so narrow, and
the bed was so small; and Mrs. Wragge, arrayed in the white
apparel proper for the occasion, with her moon-face framed round
by a spacious halo of night-cap, looked so hugely and
disproportionately large, that Magdalen, anxious as she was,
could not repress a smile on taking leave of her traveling
companion for the night.
"Aha!" cried Mrs. Wragge, cheerfully; "we'll have that Cashmere
Robe to-morrow. Come here! I want to whisper something to you.
Just you look at me -- I'm going to sleep crooked, and the
captain's not here to bawl at me!"
The front room at the lodgings contained a sofa-bedstead which
the landlady arranged betimes for the night. This done, and the
candles brought in, Magdalen was left alone to shape the future
course as her own thoughts counseled her.
The questions and answers which had passed in her presence that
evening at the stationer's shop led plainly to the conclusion
that one day more would bring Noel Vanstone's present term of
residence in Vauxhall Walk to an end. Her first cautious
resolution to pass many days together in unsuspected observation
of the house opposite before she ventured herself inside was
entirely frustrated by the turn events had taken. She was placed
in the dilemma of running all risks headlong on the next day, or
of pausing for a future opportunity which might never occur.
There was no middle course open to her. Until she had seen Noel
Vanstone with her own eyes, and had discovered the worst there
was to fear from Mrs. Lecount -- until she had achieved t his
double object, with the needful precaution of keeping her own
identity carefully in the dark -- not a step could she advance
toward the accomplishment of the purpose which had brought her to
London.
One after another the minutes of the night passed away; one after
another the thronging thoughts followed each other over her mind
-- and still she reached no conclusion; still she faltered and
doubted, with a hesitation new to her in her experience of
herself. At last she crossed the room impatiently to seek the
trivial relief of unlocking her trunk and taking from it the few
things that she wanted for the night. Captain Wragge's suspicions
had not misled him. There, hidden between two dresses, were the
articles of costume which he had missed from her box at
Birmingham. She turned them over one by one, to satisfy herself
that nothing she wanted had been forgotten, and returned once
more to her post of observation by the window.
The house opposite was dark down to the parlor. There the blind,
previously raised, was now drawn over the window: the light
burning behind it showed her for the first time that the room was
inhabited. Her eyes brightened, and her color rose as she looked
at it.
"There he is!" she said to herself, in a low, angry whisper.
"There he lives on our money, in the house that his father's
warning has closed against me!" She dropped the blind which she
had raised to look out, returned to her trunk, and took from it
the gray wig which was part of her dramatic costume in the
character of the North-country lady. The wig had been crumpled in
packing; she put it on and went to the toilet-table to comb it
out. "His father has warned him against Magdalen Vanstone," she
said, repeating the passage in Mrs. Lecount's letter, and
laughing bitterly, as she looked at herself in the glass. "I
wonder whether his father has warned him against Miss Garth?
To-morrow is sooner than I bargained for. No matter: to-morrow
shall show."
CHAPTER II.
THE early morning, when Magdalen rose and looked out, was cloudy
and overcast. But as time advanced to the breakfast hour the
threatening of rain passed away; and she was free to provide,
without hinderance from the weather, for the first necessity of
the day -- the necessity of securing the absence of her traveling
companion from the house.
Mrs. Wragge was dressed, armed at all points with her collection
of circulars, and eager to be away by ten o'clock. At an earlier
hour Magdalen had provided for her being properly taken care of
by the landlady's eldest daughter -- a quiet, well-conducted
girl, whose interest in the shopping expedition was readily
secured by a little present of money for the purchase, on her own
account, of a parasol and a muslin dress. Shortly after ten
o'clock Magdalen dismissed Mrs. Wragge and her attendant in a
cab. She then joined the landlady -- who was occupied in setting
the rooms in order upstairs -- with the object of ascertaining,
by a little well-timed gossip, what the daily habits might be of
the inmates of the house.
She discovered that there were no other lodgers but Mrs. Wragge
and herself. The landlady's husband was away all day, employed at
a railway station. Her second daughter was charged with the care
of the kitchen in the elder sister's absence. The younger
children were at school, and would be back at one o'clock to
dinner. The landlady herself "got up fine linen for ladies," and
expected to be occupied over her work all that morning in a
little room built out at the back of the premises. Thus there was
every facility for Magdalen's leaving the house in disguise, and
leaving it unobserved, provided she went out before the children
came back to dinner at one o'clock.
By eleven o'clock the apartments were set in order, and the
landlady had retired to pursue her own employments. Magdalen
softly locked the door of her room, drew the blind over the
window, and entered at once on her preparations for the perilous
experiment of the day.
The same quick perception of dangers to be avoided and
difficulties to be overcome which had warned her to leave the
extravagant part of her character costume in the box at
Birmingham now kept her mind fully alive to the vast difference
between a disguise worn by gas-light for the amusement of an
audience and a disguise assumed by daylight to deceive the
searching eyes of two strangers. The first article of dress which
she put on was an old gown of her own (made of the material
called "alpaca"), of a dark-brown color, with a neat pattern of
little star-shaped spots in white. A double flounce running round
the bottom of this dress was the only milliner's ornament which
it presented -- an ornament not at all out of character with the
costume appropriated to an elderly lady. The disguise of her head
and face was the next object of her attention. She fitted and
arranged the gray wig with the dexterity which constant practice
had given her; fixed the false eyebrows (made rather large, and
of hair darker than the wig) carefully in their position with the
gum she had with her for the purpose, and stained her face with
the customary stage materials, so as to change the transparent
fairness of her complexion to the dull, faintly opaque color of a
woman in ill health. The lines and markings of age followed next;
and here the first obstacles presented themselves. The art which
succeeded by gas-light failed by day: the difficulty of hiding
the plainly artificial nature of the marks was almost
insuperable. She turned to her trunk; took from it two veils; and
putting on her old-fashioned bonnet, tried the effect of them in
succession. One of the veils (of black lace) was too thick to be
worn over the face at that summer season without exciting remark.
The other, of plain net, allowed her features to be seen through
it, just indistinctly enough to permit the safe introduction of
certain lines (many fewer than she was accustomed to use in
performing the character) on the forehead and at the sides of the
mouth. But the obstacle thus set aside only opened the way to a
new difficulty -- the difficulty of keeping her veil down while
she was speaking to other persons, without any obvious reason for
doing so. An instant's consideration, and a chance look at her
little china palette of stage colors, suggested to her ready
invention the production of a visible excuse for wearing her
veil. She deliberately disfigured herself by artificially
reddening the insides of her eyelids so as to produce an
appearance of inflammation which no human creature but a doctor
-- and that doctor at close quarters -- could have detected as
false. She sprang to her feet and looked triumphantly at the
hideous transformation of herself reflected in the glass. Who
could think it strange now if she wore her veil down, and if she
begged Mrs. Lecount's permission to sit with her back to the
light?
Her last proceeding was to put on the quiet gray cloak which she
had brought from Birmingham, and which had been padded inside by
Captain Wragge's own experienced hands, so as to hide the
youthful grace and beauty of her back and shoulders. Her costume
being now complete, she practiced the walk which had been
originally taught her as appropriate to the character -- a walk
with a slight limp -- and, returning to the glass after a
minute's trial, exercised herself next in the disguise of her
voice and manner. This was the only part of the character in
which it had been possible, with her physical peculiarities, to
produce an imitation of Miss Garth; and here the resemblance was
perfect. The harsh voice, the blunt manner, the habit of
accompanying certain phrases by an emphatic nod of the head, the
Northumbrian _burr_ expressing itself in every word which
contained the letter "r" -- all these personal peculiarities of
the old North-country governess were reproduced to the life. The
personal transformation thus completed was literally what Captain
Wragge had described it to be -- a triumph in the art of
self-disguise. Excepting the one case of seeing her face close,
with a strong light on it, nobody who now looked at Magdalen
could have suspected for an instant that she was other t han an
ailing, ill-made, unattractive woman of fifty years old at least.
Before unl ocking the door, she looked about her carefully, to
make sure that none of her stage materials were exposed to view
in case the landlady entered the room in her absence. The only
forgotten object belonging to her that she discovered was a
little packet of Norah's letters which she had been reading
overnight, and which had been accidentally pushed under the
looking-glass while she was engaged in dressing herself. As she
took up the letters to put them away, the thought struck her for
the first time, "Would Norah know me now if we met each other in
the street?" She looked in the glass, and smiled sadly. "No," she
said, "not even Norah."
She unlocked the door, after first looking at her watch. It was
close on twelve o'clock. There was barely an hour left to try her
desperate experiment, and to return to the lodging before the
landlady's children came back from school.
An instant's listening on the landing assured her that all was
quiet in the passage below. She noiselessly descended the stairs
and gained the street without having met any living creature on
her way out of the house. In another minute she had crossed the
road, and had knocked at Noel Vanstone's door.
The door was opened by the same woman-servant whom she had
followed on the previous evening to the stationer's shop. With a
momentary tremor, which recalled the memorable first night of her
appearance in public, Magdalen inquired (in Miss Garth's voice,
and with Miss Garth's manner) for Mrs. Lecount.
"Mrs. Lecount has gone out, ma'am," said the servant.
"Is Mr. Vanstone at home?" asked Magdalen, her resolution
asserting itself at once against the first obstacle that opposed
it.
"My master is not up yet, ma'am."
Another check! A weaker nature would have accepted the warning.
Magdalen's nature rose in revolt against it.
"What time will Mrs. Lecount be back?" she asked.
"About one o'clock, ma'am."
"Say, if you please, that I will call again as soon after one
o'clock as possible. I particularly wish to see Mrs. Lecount. My
name is Miss Garth."
She turned and left the house. Going back to her own room was out
of the question. The servant (as Magdalen knew by not hearing the
door close) was looking after her; and, moreover, she would
expose herself, if she went indoors, to the risk of going out
again exactly at the time when the landlady's children were sure
to be about the house. She turned mechanically to the right,
walked on until she recalled Vauxhall Bridge, and waited there,
looking out over the river.
The interval of unemployed time now before her was nearly an
hour. How should she occupy it?
As she asked herself the question, the thought which had struck
her when she put away the packet of Norah's letters rose in her
mind once more. A sudden impulse to test the miserable
completeness of her disguise mixed with the higher and purer
feeling at her heart, and strengthened her natural longing to see
her sister's face again, though she dare not discover herself and
speak. Norah's later letters had described, in the fullest
details, her life as a governess -her hours for teaching, her
hours of leisure, her hours for walking out with her pupils.
There was just time, if she could find a vehicle at once, for
Magdalen to drive to the house of Norah's employer, with the
chance of getting there a few minutes before the hour when her
sister would be going out. "One look at her will tell me more
than a hundred letters!" With that thought in her heart, with the
one object of following Norah on her daily walk, under protection
of the disguise, Magdalen hastened over the bridge, and made for
the northern bank of the river.
So, at the turning-point of her life -- so, in the interval
before she took the irrevocable step, and passed the threshold of
Noel Vanstone's door -- the forces of Good triumphing in the
strife for her over the forces of Evil, turned her back on the
scene of her meditated deception, and hurried her mercifully
further and further away from the fatal house.
She stopped the first empty cab that passed her; told the driver
to go to New Street, Spring Gardens; and promised to double his
fare if he reached his destination by a given time. The man
earned the money -- more than earned it, as the event proved.
Magdalen had not taken ten steps in advance along New Street,
walking toward St. James's Park, before the door of a house
beyond her opened, and a lady in mourning came out, accompanied
by two little girls. The lady also took the direction of the
Park, without turning her head toward Magdalen as she descended
the house step. It mattered little; Magdalen's heart looked
through her eyes, and told her that she saw Norah.
She followed them into St. James's Park, and thence (along the
Mall) into the Green Park, venturing closer and closer as they
reached the grass and ascended the rising ground in the direction
of Hyde Park Corner. Her eager eyes devoured every detail in
Norah's dress, and detected the slightest change that had taken
place in her figure and her bearing. She had become thinner since
the autumn -her head drooped a little; she walked wearily. Her
mourning dress, worn with the modest grace and neatness which no
misfortune could take from her, was suited to her altered
station; her black gown was made of stuff; her black shawl and
bonnet were of the plainest and cheapest kind. The two little
girls, walking on either side of her, were dressed in silk.
Magdalen instinctively hated them.
She made a wide circuit on the grass, so as to turn gradually and
meet her sister without exciting suspicion that the meeting was
contrived. Her heart beat fast; a burning heat glowed in her as
she thought of her false hair, her false color, her false dress,
and saw the dear familiar face coming nearer and nearer. They
passed each other close. Norah's dark gentle eyes looked up, with
a deeper light in them, with a sadder beauty than of old --
rested, all unconscious of the truth, on her sister's face -- and
looked away from it again as from the face of a stranger. That
glance of an instant struck Magdalen to the heart. She stood
rooted to the ground after Norah had passed by. A horror of the
vile disguise that concealed her; a yearning to burst its
trammels and hide her shameful painted face on Norah's bosom,
took possession of her, body and soul. She turned and looked
back.
Norah and the two children had reached the higher ground, and
were close to one of the gates in the iron railing which fenced
the Park from the street. Drawn by an irresistible fascination,
Magdalen followed them again, gained on them as they reached the
gate, and heard the voices of the two children raised in angry
dispute which way they wanted to walk next. She saw Norah take
them through the gate, and then stoop and speak to them, while
waiting for an opportunity to cross the road. They only grew the
louder and the angrier for what she said. The youngest -- a girl
of eight or nine years old -- flew into a child's vehement
passion, cried, screamed, and even kicked at the governess. The
people in the street stopped and laughed; some of them jestingly
advised a little wholesome correction; one woman asked Norah if
she was the child's mother; another pitied her audibly for being
the child's governess. Before Magdalen could push her way through
the crowd -- before her all-mastering anxiety to help her sister
had blinded her to every other consideration, and had brought
her, self-betrayed, to Norah's side -- an open carriage passed
the pavement slowly, hindered in its progress by the press of
vehicles before it. An old lady seated inside heard the child's
cries, recognized Norah, and called to her immediately. The
footman parted the crowd, and the children were put into the
carriage. "It's lucky I happened to pass this way," said the old
lady, beckoning contemptuously to Norah to take her place on the
front seat; "you never could manage my daughter's children, and
you never will." The footman put up the steps, the carriage drove
on with the children and the governess, the crowd dispersed, and
Magdalen was alone again.
"So be it!" she thought, bitterly. "I should only have distressed
her. We should only
have had the misery of parting to suffer again."
She mechanically retraced her steps; she returned, as in a dream,
to the open space of the Park. Arming itself treacherously with
the strength of her love for her sister, with the vehemence of
the indignation that she felt for her sister's sake, the terrible
temptation of her life fastened its hold on her more firmly than
ever. Through all the paint and disfigurement of the disguise,
the fierce despair of that strong and passionate nature lowered,
haggard and horrible. Norah made an object of public curiosity
and amusement; Norah reprimanded in the open street; Norah, the
hired victim of an old woman's insolence and a child's
ill-temper, and the same man to thank for it who had sent Frank
to China! -- and that man's son to thank after him! The thought
of her sister, which had turned her from the scene of her
meditated deception, which had made the consciousness of her own
disguise hateful to her, was now the thought which sanctioned
that means, or any means, to compass her end; the thought which
set wings to her feet, and hurried her back nearer and nearer to
the fatal house.
She left the Park again, and found herself in the streets without
knowing where. Once more she hailed the first cab that passed
her, and told the man to drive to Vauxhall Walk.
The change from walking to riding quieted her. She felt her
attention returning to herself and her dress. The necessity of
making sure that no accident had happened to her disguise in the
interval since she had left her own room impressed itself
immediately on her mind. She stopped the driver at the first
pastry-cook's shop which he passed, and there obtained the means
of consulting a looking-glass before she ventured back to
Vauxhall Walk.
Her gray head-dress was disordered, and the old-fashioned bonnet
was a little on one side. Nothing else had suffered. She set
right the few defects in her costume, and returned to the cab. It
was half-past one when she approached the house and knocked, for
the second time, at Noel Vanstone's door. The woman-servant
opened it as before.
"Has Mrs. Lecount come back?"
"Yes, ma'am. Step this way, if you please."
The servant preceded Magdalen along an empty passage, and,
leading her past an uncarpeted staircase, opened the door of a
room at the back of the house. The room was lighted by one window
looking out on a yard; the walls were bare; the boarded floor was
uncovered. Two bedroom chairs stood against the wall, and a
kitchen-table was placed under the window. On the table stood a
glass tank filled with water, and ornamented in the middle by a
miniature pyramid of rock-work interlaced with weeds. Snails
clung to the sides of the tank; tadpoles and tiny fish swam
swiftly in the green water, slippery efts and slimy frogs twined
their noiseless way in and out of the weedy rock-work; and on top
of the pyramid there sat solitary, cold as the stone, brown as
the stone, motionless as the stone, a little bright-eyed toad.
The art of keeping fish and reptiles as domestic pets had not at
that time been popularized in England; and Magdalen, on entering
the room, started back, in irrepressible astonishment and
disgust, from the first specimen of an Aquarium that she had ever
seen.
"Don't be alarmed," said a woman's voice behind her. "My pets
hurt nobody."
Magdalen turned, and confronted Mrs. Lecount. She had expected --
founding her anticipations on the letter which the housekeeper
had written to her -- to see a hard, wily, ill-favored, insolent
old woman. She found herself in the presence of a lady of mild,
ingratiating manners, whose dress was the perfection of neatness,
taste, and matronly simplicity, whose personal appearance was
little less than a triumph of physical resistance to the
deteriorating influence of time. If Mrs. Lecount had struck some
fifteen or sixteen years off her real age, and had asserted
herself to be eight-and-thirty, there would not have been one man
in a thousand, or one woman in a hundred, who would have
hesitated to believe her. Her dark hair was just turning to gray,
and no more. It was plainly parted under a spotless lace cap,
sparingly ornamented with mourning ribbons. Not a wrinkle
appeared on her smooth white forehead, or her plump white cheeks.
Her double chin was dimpled, and her teeth were marvels of
whiteness and regularity. Her lips might have been critically
considered as too thin, if they had not been accustomed to make
the best of their defects by means of a pleading and persuasive
smile. Her large black eyes might have looked fierce if they had
been set in the face of another woman, they were mild and melting
in the face of Mrs. Lecount; they were tenderly interested in
everything she looked at -- in Magdalen, in the toad on the
rock-work, in the back-yard view from the window; in her own
plump fair hands, -- which she rubbed softly one over the other
while she spoke; in her own pretty cambric chemisette, which she
had a habit of looking at complacently while she listened to
others. The elegant black gown in which she mourned the memory of
Michael Vanstone was not a mere dress -- it was a well-made
compliment paid to Death. Her innocent white muslin apron was a
little domestic poem in itself. Her jet earrings were so modest
in their pretensions that a Quaker might have looked at them and
committed no sin. The comely plumpness of her face was matched by
the comely plumpness of her figure; it glided smoothly over the
ground; it flowed in sedate undulations when she walked. There
are not many men who could have observed Mrs. Lecount entirely
from the Platonic point of view -- lads in their teens would have
found her irresistible -- women only could have hardened their
hearts against her, and mercilessly forced their way inward
through that fair and smiling surface. Magdalen's first glance at
this Venus of the autumn period of female life more than
satisfied her that she had done well to feel her ground in
disguise before she ventured on matching herself against Mrs.
Lecount.
"Have I the pleasure of addressing the lady who called this
morning?" inquired the housekeeper. "Am I speaking to Miss
Garth?"
Something in the expression of her eyes, as she asked that
question, warned Magdalen to turn her face further inward from
the window than she had turned it yet. The bare doubt whether the
housekeeper might not have seen her already under too strong a
light shook her self-possession for the moment. She gave herself
time to recover it, and merely answered by a bow.
"Accept my excuses, ma'am, for the place in which I am compelled
to receive you," proceeded Mrs. Lecount in fluent English, spoken
with a foreign accent. "Mr. Vanstone is only here for a temporary
purpose. We leave for the sea-side to-morrow afternoon, and it
has not been thought worth while to set the house in proper
order. Will you take a seat, and oblige me by mentioning the
object of your visit?"
She glided imperceptibly a step or two nearer to Magdalen, and
placed a chair for her exactly opposite the light from the
window. "Pray sit down," said Mrs. Lecount, looking with the
tenderest interest at the visitor's inflamed eyes through the
visitor's net veil.
"I am suffering, as you see, from a complaint in the eyes,"
replied Magdalen, steadily keeping her profile toward the window,
and carefully pitching her voice to the tone of Miss Garth's. "I
must beg your permission to wear my veil down, and to sit away
from the light." She said those words, feeling mistress of
herself again. With perfect composure she drew the chair back
into the corner of the room beyond the window and seated herself,
keeping the shadow of her bonnet well over her face. Mrs.
Lecount's persuasive lips murmured a polite expression of
sympathy; Mrs. Lecount's amiable black eyes looked more
interested in the strange lady than ever. She placed a chair for
herself exactly on a line with Magdalen's, and sat so close to
the wall as to force her visitor either to turn her head a little
further round toward the window, or to fail in politeness by not
looking at the person whom she addressed. "Yes," said Mrs.
Lecount, with a confidential little c ough. "And to what
circumstances am I indebted for the honor of this visit?"
"May I inquire, first, if my name happens to be familiar to you?"
said Magdalen, turning toward her as a matter of necessity, but
coolly holding up her handkerchief at the same time between her
face and the light.
"No," answered Mrs. Lecount, with another little cough, rather
harsher than the first. "The name of Miss Garth is not familiar
to me."
"In that case," pursued Magdalen, "I shall best explain the
object that causes me to intrude on you by mentioning who I am. I
lived for many years as governess in the family of the late Mr.
Andrew Vanstone, of Combe-Raven, and I come here in the interest
of his orphan daughters."
Mrs. Lecount's hands, which had been smoothly sliding one over
the other up to this time, suddenly stopped; and Mrs. Lecount's
lips, self-forgetfully shutting up, owned they were too thin at
the very outset of the interview.
"I am surprised you can bear the light out-of-doors without a
green shade," she quietly remarked; leaving the false Miss
Garth's announcement of herself as completely unnoticed as it she
had not spoken at all.
"I find a shade over my eyes keeps them too hot at this time of
the year," rejoined Magdalen, steadily matching the housekeeper's
composure. "May I ask whether you heard what I said just now on
the subject of my errand in this house?"
"May I inquire on my side, ma'am, in what way that errand can
possibly concern _me?_" retorted Mrs. Lecount.
"Certainly," said Magdalen. "I come to you because Mr. Noel
Vanstone's intentions toward the two young ladies were made known
to them in the form of a letter from yourself."
That plain answer had its effect. It warned Mrs. Lecount that the
strange lady was better informed than she had at first suspected,
and that it might hardly be wise, under the circumstances, to
dismiss her unheard.
"Pray pardon me," said the housekeeper, "I scarcely understood
before; I perfectly understand now. You are mistaken, ma'am, in
supposing that I am of any importance, or that I exercise any
influence in this painful matter. I am the mouth-piece of Mr.
Noel Vanstone; the pen he holds, if you will excuse the
expression -- nothing more. He is an invalid, and like other
invalids, he has his bad days and his good. It was his bad day
when that answer was written to the young person -- shall I call
her Miss Vanstone? I will, with pleasure, poor girl; for who am I
to make distinctions, and what is it to me whether her parents
were married or not? As I was saying, it was one of Mr. Noel
Vanstone's bad days when that answer was sent, and therefore I
had to write it; simply as his secretary, for want of a better.
If you wish to speak on the subject of these young ladies --
shall I call them young ladies, as you did just now? no, poor
things, I will call them the Misses Vanstone. -- If you wish to
speak on the subject of these Misses Vanstone, I will mention
your name, and your object in favoring me with this call, to Mr.
Noel Vanstone. He is alone in the parlor, and this is one of his
good days. I have the influence of an old servant over him, and I
will use that influence with pleasure in your behalf. Shall I go
at once?" asked Mrs. Lecount, rising, with the friendliest
anxiety to make herself useful.
"If you please," replied Magdalen; "and if I am not taking any
undue advantage of your kindness."
"On the contrary," rejoined Mrs. Lecount, "you are laying me
under an obligation -- you are permitting me, in my very limited
way, to assist the performance of a benevolent action." She
bowed, smiled, and glided out of the room.
Left by herself, Magdalen allowed the anger which she had
suppressed in Mrs. Lecount's presence to break free from her. For
want of a nobler object to attack, it took the direction of the
toad. The sight of the hideous little reptile sitting placid on
his rock throne, with his bright eyes staring impenetrably into
vacancy, irritated every nerve in her body. She looked at the
creature with a shrinking intensity of hatred; she whispered at
it maliciously through her set teeth. "I wonder whose blood runs
coldest," she said, "yours, you little monster, or Mrs.
Lecount's? I wonder which is the slimiest, her heart or your
back? You hateful wretch, do you know what your mistress is? Your
mistress is a devil!"
The speckled skin under the toad's mouth mysteriously wrinkled
itself, then slowly expanded again, as if he had swallowed the
words just addressed to him. Magdalen started back in disgust
from the first perceptible movement in the creature's body,
trifling as it was, and returned to her chair. She had not seated
herself again a moment too soon. The door opened noiselessly, and
Mrs. Lecount appeared once more.
"Mr. Vanstone will see you," she said, "if you will kindly wait a
few minutes. He will ring the parlor bell when his present
occupation is at an end, and he is ready to receive you. Be
careful, ma'am, not to depress his spirits, nor to agitate him in
any way. His heart has been a cause of serious anxiety to those
about him, from his earliest years. There is no positive disease;
there is only a chronic feebleness -- a fatty degeneration -- a
want of vital power in the organ itself. His heart will go on
well enough if you don't give his heart too much to do -- that is
the advice of all the medical men who have seen him. You will not
forget it, and you will keep a guard over your conversation
accordingly. Talking of medical men, have you ever tried the
Golden Ointment for that sad affliction in your eyes? It has been
described to me as an excellent remedy."
"It has not succeeded in my case," replied Magdalen, sharply.
"Before I see Mr. Noel Vanstone," she continued, "may I inquire
-- "
"I beg your pardon," interposed Mrs. Lecount. "Does your question
refer in any way to those two poor girls?"
"It refers to the Misses Vanstone."
"Then I can't enter into it. Excuse me, I really can't discuss
these poor girls (I am so glad to hear you call them the Misses
Vanstone!) except in my master's presence, and by my master's
express permission. Let us talk of something else while we are
waiting here. Will you notice my glass Tank? I have every reason
to believe that it is a perfect novelty in England."
"I looked at the tank while you were out of the room," said
Magdalen.
"Did you? You take no interest in the subject, I dare say? Quite
natural. I took no interest either until I was married. My dear
husband -- dead many years since -- formed my tastes and elevated
me to himself. You have heard of the late Professor Lecomte, the
eminent Swiss naturalist? I am his widow. The English circle at
Zurich (where I lived in my late master's service) Anglicized my
name to Lecount. Your generous country people will have nothing
foreign about them -not even a name, if they can help it. But I
was speaking of my husband -- my dear husband, who permitted me
to assist him in his pursuits. I have had only one interest since
his death -- an interest in science. Eminent in many things, the
professor was great at reptiles. He left me his Subjects and his
Tank. I had no other legacy. There is the Tank. All the Subjects
died but this quiet little fellow -- this nice little toad. Are
you surprised at my liking him? There is nothing to be surprised
at. The professor lived long enough to elevate me above the
common prejudice against the reptile creation. Properly
understood, the reptile creation is beautiful. Properly
dissected, the reptile creation is instructive in the last
degree." She stretched out her little finger, and gently stroked
the toad's back with the tip of it. "So refreshing to the touch,"
said Mrs. Lecount -- "so nice and cool this summer weather!"
The bell from the parlor rang. Mrs. Lecount rose, bent fondly
over the Aquarium, and chirruped to the toad at parting as if it
had been a bird. "Mr. Vanstone is ready to receive you. Follow
me, if you please, Miss Garth." With these words she opened the
door, and led the way out of the room.
CHAPTER III.
"MISS GARTH, sir, said Mrs. Lecount, opening the parlo r door,
and announcing the visitor's appearance with the tone and manner
of a well-bred
servant.
Magdalen found herself in a long, narrow room, consisting of a
back parlor and a front parlor, which had been thrown into one by
opening the folding-doors between them. Seated not far from the
front window, with his back to the light, she saw a frail,
flaxen-haired, self-satisfied little man, clothed in a fair white
dressing-gown many sizes too large for him, with a nosegay of
violets drawn neatly through the button-hole over his breast. He
looked from thirty to five-and-thirty years old. His complexion
was as delicate as a young girl's, his eyes were of the lightest
blue, his upper lip was adorned by a weak little white mustache,
waxed and twisted at either end into a thin spiral curl. When any
object specially attracted his attention he half closed his
eyelids to look at it. When he smiled, the skin at his temples
crumpled itself up into a nest of wicked little wrinkles. He had
a plate of strawberries on his lap, with a napkin under them to
preserve the purity of his white dressing-gown. At his right hand
stood a large round table, covered with a collection of foreign
curiosities, which seemed to have been brought together from the
four quarters of the globe. Stuffed birds from Africa, porcelain
monsters from China, silver ornaments and utensils from India and
Peru, mosaic work from Italy, and bronzes from France, were all
heaped together pell-mell with the coarse deal boxes and dingy
leather cases which served to pack them for traveling. The little
man apologized, with a cheerful and simpering conceit, for his
litter of curiosities, his dressing-gown, and his delicate
health; and, waving his hand toward a chair, placed his
attention, with pragmatical politeness, at the visitor's
disposal. Magdalen looked at him with a momentary doubt whether
Mrs. Lecount had not deceived her. Was this the man who
mercilessly followed the path on which his merciless father had
walked before him? She could hardly believe it. "Take a seat,
Miss Garth," he repeated, observing her hesitation, and
announcing his own name in a high, thin, fretfully-consequential
voice: "I am Mr. Noel Vanstone. You wished to see me -- here I
am!"
"May I be permitted to retire, sir?" inquired Mrs. Lecount.
"Certainly not!" replied her master. "Stay here, Lecount, and
keep us company. Mrs. Lecount has my fullest confidence," he
continued, addressing Magdalen. "Whatever you say to me, ma'am,
you say to her. She is a domestic treasure. There is not another
house in England has such a treasure as Mrs. Lecount."
The housekeeper listened to the praise of her domestic virtues
with eyes immovably fixed on her elegant chemisette. But
Magdalen's quick penetration had previously detected a look that
passed between Mrs. Lecount and her master, which suggested that
Noel Vanstone had been instructed beforehand what to say and do
in his visitor's presence. The suspicion of this, and the
obstacles which the room presented to arranging her position in
it so as to keep her face from the light, warned Magdalen to be
on her guard.
She had taken her chair at first nearly midway in the room. An
instant's after-reflection induced her to move her seat toward
the left hand, so as to place herself just inside, and close
against, the left post of the folding-door. In this position she
dexterously barred the only passage by which Mrs. Lecount could
have skirted round the large table and contrived to front
Magdalen by taking a chair at her master's side. On the right
hand of the table the empty space was well occupied by the
fireplace and fender, by some traveling-trunks, and a large
packing-case. There was no alternative left for Mrs. Lecount but
to place herself on a line with Magdalen against the opposite
post of the folding-door, or to push rudely past the visitor with
the obvious intention of getting in front of her. With an
expressive little cough, and with one steady look at her master,
the housekeeper conceded the point, and took her seat against the
right-hand door-post. "Wait a little," thought Mrs. Lecount; "my
turn next!"
"Mind what you are about, ma'am!" cried Noel Vanstone, as
Magdalen accidentally approached the table in moving her chair.
"Mind the sleeve of your cloak! Excuse me, you nearly knocked
down that silver candlestick. Pray don't suppose it's a common
candlestick. It's nothing of the sort -- it's a Peruvian
candlestick. There are only three of that pattern in the world.
One is in the possession of the President of Peru; one is locked
up in the Vatican; and one is on My table. It cost ten pounds;
it's worth fifty. One of my father's bargains, ma'am. All these
things are my father's bargains. There is not another house in
England which has such curiosities as these. Sit down, Lecount; I
beg you will make yourself comfortable. Mrs. Lecount is like the
curiosities, Miss Garth -- she is one of my father's bargains.
You are one of my father's bargains, are you not, Lecount? My
father was a remarkable man, ma'am. You will be reminded of him
here at every turn. I have got his dressing-gown on at this
moment. No such linen as this is made now -- you can't get it for
love or money. Would you like to feel the texture? Perhaps you're
no judge of texture? Perhaps you would prefer talking to me about
these two pupils of yours? They are two, are they not? Are they
fine girls? Plump, fresh, full-blown English beauties?"
"Excuse me, sir," interposed Mrs. Lecount, sorrowfully. "I must
really beg permission to retire if you speak of the poor things
in that way. I can't sit by, sir, and hear them turned into
ridicule. Consider their position; consider Miss Garth."
"You good creature!" said Noel Vanstone, surveying the
housekeeper through his half-closed eyelids. "You excellent
Lecount! I assure you, ma'am, Mrs. Lecount is a worthy creature.
You will observe that she pities the two girls. I don't go so far
as that myself, but I can make allowances for them. I am a
large-minded man. I can make allowances for them and for you." He
smiled with the most cordial politeness, and helped himself to a
strawberry from the dish on his lap.
"You shock Miss Garth; indeed, sir, without meaning it, you shock
Miss Garth," remonstrated Mrs. Lecount. "She is not accustomed to
you as I am. Consider Miss Garth, sir. As a favor to _me_,
consider Miss Garth."
Thus far Magdalen had resolutely kept silence. The burning anger,
which would have betrayed her in an instant if she had let it
flash its way to the surface, throbbed fast and fiercely at her
heart, and warned her, while Noel Vanstone was speaking, to close
her lips. She would have allowed him to talk on uninterruptedly
for some minutes more if Mrs. Lecount had not interfered for the
second time. The refined insolence of the housekeeper's pity was
a woman's insolence; and it stung her into instantly controlling
herself. She had never more admirably imitated Miss Garth's voice
and manner than when she spoke her next words.
"You are very good," she said to Mrs. Lecount. "I make no claim
to be treated with any extraordinary consideration. I am a
governess, and I don't expect it. I have only one favor to ask. I
beg Mr. Noel Vanstone, for his own sake, to hear what I have to
say to him."
"You understand, sir?" observed Mrs. Lecount. "It appears that
Miss Garth has some serious warning to give you. She says you are
to hear her, for your own sake."
Mr. Noel Vanstone's fair complexion suddenly turned white. He put
away the plate of strawberries among his father's bargains. His
hand shook and his little figure twisted itself uneasily in the
chair. Magdalen observed him attentively. "One discovery
already," she thought; "he is a coward!"
"What do you mean, ma'am?" asked Noel Vanstone, with visible
trepidation of look and manner. "What do you mean by telling me I
must listen to you for my own sake? If you come her to intimidate
me, you come to the wrong man. My strength of character was
universally noticed in our circle at Zurich -- wasn't it,
Lecount?"
"Universally, sir," said Mrs. Lecount. "But let us hear Miss
Garth. Perhaps I have misinterpreted her meaning."
"On the contrary," replied Magdalen, "you have exactly expressed
my meaning. My object in
coming here is to warn Mr. Noel Vanstone against the course
which he is now taking."
"Don't!" pleaded Mrs. Lecount. "Oh, if you want to help these
poor girls, don't talk in that way! Soften his resolution, ma'am,
by entreaties; don't strengthen it by threats!" She a little
overstrained the tone of humility in which she spoke those words
-- a little overacted the look of apprehension which accompanied
them. If Magdalen had not seen plainly enough already that it was
Mrs. Lecount's habitual practice to decide everything for her
master in the first instance, and then to persuade him that he
was not acting under his housekeeper's resolution but under his
own, she would have seen it now.
"You hear what Lecount has just said?" remarked Noel Vanstone.
"You hear the unsolicited testimony of a person who has known me
from childhood? Take care, Miss Garth -- take care!" He
complacently arranged the tails of his white dressing-gown over
his knees and took the plate of strawberries back on his lap.
"I have no wish to offend you," said Magdalen. "I am only anxious
to open your eyes to the truth. You are not acquainted with the
characters of the two sisters whose fortunes have fallen into
your possession. I have known them from childhood; and I come to
give you the benefit of my experience in their interests and in
yours. You have nothing to dread from the elder of the two; she
patiently accepts the hard lot which you, and your father before
you, have forced on her. The younger sister's conduct is the very
opposite of this. She has already declined to submit to your
father's decision, and she now refuses to be silenced by Mrs.
Lecount's letter. Take my word for it, she is capable of giving
you serious trouble if you persist in making an enemy of her."
Noel Vanstone changed color once more, and began to fidget again
in his chair. "Serious trouble," he repeated, with a blank look.
"If you mean writing letters, ma'am, she has given trouble enough
already. She has written once to me, and twice to my father. One
of the letters to my father was a threatening letter -wasn't it,
Lecount?"
"She expressed her feelings, poor child," said Mrs. Lecount. "I
thought it hard to send her back her letter, but your dear father
knew best. What I said at the time was, Why not let her express
her feelings? What are a few threatening words, after all? In her
position, poor creature, they are words, and nothing more."
"I advise you not to be too sure of that," said Magdalen. "I know
her better than you do."
She paused at those words -- paused in a momentary terror. The
sting of Mrs. Lecount's pity had nearly irritated her into
forgetting her assumed character, and speaking in her own voice.
"You have referred to the letters written by my pupil," she
resumed, addressing Noel Vanstone as soon as she felt sure of
herself again. "We will say nothing about what she has written to
your father; we will only speak of what she has written to you.
Is there anything unbecoming in her letter, anything said in it
that is false? Is it not true that these two sisters have been
cruelly deprived of the provision which their father made for
them? His will to this day speaks for him and for them; and it
only speaks to no purpose, because he was not aware that his
marriage obliged him to make it again, and because he died before
he could remedy the error. Can you deny that?"
Noel Vanstone smiled, and helped himself to a strawberry. "I
don't attempt to deny it," he said. "Go on, Miss Garth."
"Is it not true," persisted Magdalen, "that the law which has
taken the money from these sisters, whose father made no second
will, has now given that very money to you, whose father made no
will at all? Surely, explain it how you may, this is hard on
those orphan girls?"
"Very hard," replied Noel Vanstone. "It strikes you in that
light, too -doesn't it, Lecount?"
Mrs. Lecount shook her head, and closed her handsome black eyes.
"Harrowing," she said; I can characterize it, Miss Garth, by no
other word -- harrowing. How the young person -- no! how Miss
Vanstone, the younger -- discovered that my late respected master
made no will I am at a loss to understand. Perhaps it was put in
the papers? But I am interrupting you, Miss Garth. Do have
something more to say about your pupil's letter?" She noiselessly
drew her chair forward, as she said these words, a few inches
beyond the line of the visitor's chair. The attempt was neatly
made, but it proved useless. Magdalen only kept her head more to
the left, and the packing-case on the floor prevented Mrs.
Lecount from advancing any further.
"I have only one more question to put," said Magdalen. "My
pupil's letter addressed a proposal to Mr. Noel Vanstone. I beg
him to inform me why he has refused to consider it."
"My good lady!" cried Noel Vanstone, arching his white eyebrows
in satirical astonishment. "Are you really in earnest? Do you
know what the proposal is? Have you seen the letter?"
"I am quite in earnest," said Magdalen, "and I have seen the
letter. It entreats you to remember how Mr. Andrew Vanstone's
fortune has come into your hands; it informs you that one-half of
that fortune, divided between his daughters, was what his will
intended them to have; and it asks of your sense of justice to do
for his children what he would have done for them himself if he
had lived. In plainer words still, it asks you to give one-half
of the money to the daughters, and it leaves you free to keep the
other half yourself. That is the proposal. Why have you refused
to consider it?"
"For the simplest possible reason, Miss Garth," said Noel
Vanstone, in high good-humor. "Allow me to remind you of a
well-known proverb: A fool and his money are soon parted.
Whatever else I may be, ma'am, I'm not a fool."
"Don't put it in that way, sir!" remonstrated Mrs. Lecount. "Be
serious -- pray be serious!"
"Quite impossible, Lecount," rejoined her master. "I can't be
serious. My poor father, Miss Garth, took a high moral point of
view in this matter. Lecount, there, takes a high moral point of
view -- don't you, Lecount? I do nothing of the sort. I have
lived too long in the Continental atmosphere to trouble myself
about moral points of view. My course in this business is as
plain as two and two make four. I have got the money, and I
should be a born idiot if I parted with it. There is my point of
view! Simple enough, isn't it? I don't stand on my dignity; I
don't meet you with the law, which is all on my side; I don't
blame your coming here, as a total stranger, to try and alter my
resolution; I don't blame the two girls for wanting to dip their
fingers into my purse. All I say is, I am not fool enough to open
it. _Pas si bete_, as we used to say in the English circle at
Zurich. You understand French, Miss Garth? _Pas si bete!_" He set
aside his plate of strawberries once more, and daintily dried his
fingers on his fine white napkin.
Magdalen kept her temper. If she could have struck him dead by
lifting her hand at that moment, it is probable she would have
lifted it. But she kept her temper.
"Am I to understand," she asked, "that the last words you have to
say in this matter are the words said for you in Mrs. Lecount's
letter!"
"Precisely so," replied Noel Vanstone.
"You have inherited your own father's fortune, as well as the
fortune of Mr. Andrew Vanstone, and yet you feel no obligation to
act from motives of justice or generosity toward these two
sisters? All you think it necessary to say to them is, you have
got the money, and you refuse to part with a single farthing of
it?"
"Most accurately stated! Miss Garth, you are a woman of business.
Lecount, Miss Garth is a woman of business."
"Don't appeal to me, sir," cried Mrs. Lecount, gracefully
wringing her plump white hands. "I can't bear it! I must
interfere! Let me suggest -- oh, what do you call it in English?
-- a compromise. Dear Mr. Noel, you are perversely refusing to do
yourself justice; you have better reasons than the reason you
have given to Miss Garth. You follow your honored father's
example; you feel it due to his memory to act in this matter as
he acted before you. That is his reason, Miss Garth - - I implore
you on my knees to take that as his reason. He will do what his
dear father did; no more, no less. His dear father made a
proposal, and he himself will now make that proposal over again.
Yes, Mr. Noel, you will remember what this poor girl says in her
letter to you. Her sister has been obliged to go out as a
governess; and she herself, in losing her fortune, has lost the
hope of her marriage for years and years to come. You will
remember this -- and you will give the hundred pounds to one, and
the hundred pounds to the other, which your admirable father
offered in the past time? If he does this, Miss Garth, will he do
enough? If he gives a hundred pounds each to these unfortunate
sisters -- ?"
"He will repent the insult to the last hour of his life," said
Magdalen.
The instant that answer passed her lips she would have given
worlds to recall it. Mrs. Lecount had planted her sting in the
right place at last. Those rash words of Magdalen's had burst
from her passionately, in her own voice.
Nothing but the habit of public performance saved her from making
the serious error that she had committed more palpable still, by
attempting to set it right. Here her past practice in the
Entertainment came to her rescue, and urged her to go on
instantly in Miss Garth's voice as if nothing had happened.
"You mean well, Mrs. Lecount," she continued, "but you are doing
harm instead of good. My pupils will accept no such compromise as
you propose. I am sorry to have spoken violently just now; I beg
you will excuse me." She looked hard for information in the
housekeeper's face while she spoke those conciliatory words. Mrs.
Lecount baffled the look by putting her handkerchief to her eyes.
Had she, or had she not, noticed the momentary change in
Magdalen's voice from the tones that were assumed to the tones
that were natural? Impossible to say.
"What more can I do!" murmured Mrs. Lecount behind her
handkerchief. "Give me time to think -- give me time to recover
myself. May I retire, sir, for a moment? My nerves are shaken by
this sad scene. I must have a glass of water, or I think I shall
faint. Don't go yet, Miss Garth. I beg you will give us time to
set this sad matter right, if we can -- I beg you will remain
until I come back."
There were two doors of entrance to the room. One, the door into
the front parlor, close at Magdalen's left hand. The other, the
door into the back parlor, situated behind her. Mrs. Lecount
politely retired -- through the open folding-doors -- by this
latter means of exit, so as not to disturb the visitor by passing
in front of her. Magdalen waited until she heard the door open
and close again behind her, and then resolved to make the most of
the opportunity which left her alone with Noel Vanstone. The
utter hopelessness of rousing a generous impulse in that base
nature had now been proved by her own experience. The last chance
left was to treat him like the craven creature he was, and to
influence him through his fears.
Before she could speak, Noel Vanstone himself broke the silence.
Cunningly as he strove to hide it, he was half angry, half
alarmed at his housekeeper's desertion of him. He looked
doubtingly at his visitor; he showed a nervous anxiety to
conciliate her until Mrs. Lecount's return.
"Pray remember, ma'am, I never denied that this case was a hard
one," he began. "You said just now you had no wish to offend me
-- and I'm sure I don't want to offend you. May I offer you some
strawberries? Would you like to look at my father's bargains? I
assure you, ma'am, I am naturally a gallant man; and I feel for
both these sisters -- especially the younger one. Touch me on the
subject of the tender passion, and you touch me on a weak place.
Nothing would please me more than to hear that Miss Vanstone's
lover (I'm sure I always call her Miss Vanstone, and so does
Lecount) -- I say, ma'am, nothing would please me more than to
hear that Miss Vanstone's lover had come back and married her. If
a loan of money would be likely to bring him back, and if the
security offered was good, and if my lawyer thought me justified
-- "
"Stop, Mr. Vanstone," said Magdalen. "You are entirely mistaken
in your estimate of the person you have to deal with. You are
seriously wrong in supposing that the marriage of the younger
sister -- if she could be married in a week's time -- would make
any difference in the convictions which induced her to write to
your father and to you. I don't deny that she may act from a
mixture of motives. I don't deny that she clings to the hope of
hastening her marriage, and to the hope of rescuing her sister
from a life of dependence. But if both those objects were
accomplished by other means, nothing would induce her to leave
you in possession of the inheritance which her father meant his
children to have. I know her, Mr. Vanstone! She is a nameless,
homeless, friendless wretch. The law which takes care of you, the
law which takes care of all legitimate children, casts her like
carrion to the winds. It is your law -- not hers. She only knows
it as the instrument of a vile oppression, an insufferable wrong.
The sense of that wrong haunts her like a possession of the
devil. The resolution to right that wrong burns in her like fire.
If that miserable girl was married and rich, with millions
tomorrow, do you think she would move an inch from her purpose? I
tell you she would resist, to the last breath in her body, the
vile injustice which has struck at the helpless children, through
the calamity of their father's death! I tell you she would shrink
from no means which a desperate woman can employ to force that
closed hand of yours open, or die in the attempt!"
She stopped abruptly. Once more her own indomitable earnestness
had betrayed her. Once more the inborn nobility of that perverted
nature had risen superior to the deception which it had stooped
to practice. The scheme of the moment vanished from her mind's
view; and the resolution of her life burst its way outward in her
own words, in her own tones, pouring hotly and more hotly from
her heart. She saw the abject manikin before her cowering,
silent, in his chair. Had his fears left him sense enough to
perceive the change in her voice? No: _his_ face spoke the truth
-- his fears had bewildered him. This time the chance of the
moment had befriended her. The door behind her chair had not
opened again yet. "No ears but his have heard me," she thought,
with a sense of unutterable relief. "I have escaped Mrs.
Lecount."
She had done nothing of the kind. Mrs. Lecount had never left the
room.
After opening the door and closing it again, without going out,
the housekeeper had noiselessly knelt down behind Magdalen's
chair. Steadying herself against the post of the folding-door,
she took a pair of scissors from her pocket, waited until Noel
Vanstone (from whose view she was entirely hidden) had attracted
Magdalen's attention by speaking to her, and then bent forward,
with the scissors ready in her hand. The skirt of the false Miss
Garth's gown -- the brown alpaca dress, with the white spots on
it -- touched the floor, within the housekeeper's reach. Mrs.
Lecount lifted the outer of the two flounces which ran round the
bottom of the dress one over the other, softly cut away a little
irregular fragment of stuff from the inner flounce, and neatly
smoothed the outer one over it again, so as to hide the gap. By
the time she had put the scissors back in her pocket, and had
risen to her feet (sheltering herself behind the post of the
folding-door), Magdalen had spoken her last words. Mrs. Lecount
quietly repeated the ceremony of opening and shutting the back
parlor door; and returned to her place.
"What has happened, sir, in my absence?" she inquired, addressing
her master with a look of alarm. "You are pale; you are agitated!
Oh, Miss Garth, have you forgotten the caution I gave you in the
other room?"
"Miss Garth has forgotten everything," cried Noel Vanstone,
recovering his lost composure on the re-appearance of Mrs.
Lecount. "Miss Garth has threatened me in the most outrageo us
manner. I forbid you to pity either of those two girls any more,
Lecount -- especiall y the younger one. She is the most desperate
wretch I ever heard of! If she can't get my money by fair means,
she threatens to have it by foul. Miss Garth has told me that to
my face. To my face!" he repeated, folding his arms, and looking
mortally insulted.
"Compose yourself, sir," said Mrs. Lecount. "Pray compose
yourself, and leave me to speak to Miss Garth. I regret to hear,
ma'am, that you have forgotten what I said to you in the next
room. You have agitated Mr. Noel; you have compromised the
interests you came here to plead; and you have only repeated what
we knew before. The language you have allowed yourself to use in
my absence is the same language which your pupil was foolish
enough to employ when she wrote for the second time to my late
master. How can a lady of your years and experience seriously
repeat such nonsense? This girl boasts and threatens. She will do
this; she will do that. You have her confidence, ma'am. Tell me,
if you please, in plain words, what can she do?"
Sharply as the taunt was pointed, it glanced off harmless. Mrs.
Lecount had planted her sting once too often. Magdalen rose in
complete possession of her assumed character and composedly
terminated the interview. Ignorant as she was of what had
happened behind her chair, she saw a change in Mrs. Lecount's
look and manner which warned her to run no more risks, and to
trust herself no longer in the house.
"I am not in my pupil's confidence," she said. "Her own acts will
answer your question when the time comes. I can only tell you,
from my own knowledge of her, that she is no boaster. What she
wrote to Mr. Michael Vanstone was what she was prepared to do --
-what, I have reason to think, she was actually on the point of
doing, when her plans were overthrown by his death. Mr. Michael
Vanstone's son has only to persist in following his father's
course to find, before long, that I am not mistaken in my pupil,
and that I have not come here to intimidate him by empty threats.
My errand is done. I leave Mr. Noel Vanstone with two
alternatives to choose from. I leave him to share Mr. Andrew
Vanstone's fortune with Mr. Andrew Vanstone's daughters -- or to
persist in his present refusal and face the consequences." She
bowed, and walked to the door.
Noel Vanstone started to his feet, with anger and alarm
struggling which should express itself first in his blank white
face. Before he could open his lips, Mrs. Lecount's plump hands
descended on his shoulders, put him softly back in his chair, and
restored the plate of strawberries to its former position on his
lap.
"Refresh yourself, Mr. Noel, with a few more strawberries," she
said, "and leave Miss Garth to me."
She followed Magdalen into the passage, and closed the door of
the room after her.
"Are you residing in London, ma'am?" asked Mrs. Lecount.
"No," replied Magdalen. "I reside in the country."
"If I want to write to you, where can I address my letter?"
"To the post-office, Birmingham," said Magdalen, mentioning the
place which she had last left, and at which all letters were
still addressed to her.
Mrs. Lecount repeated the direction to fix it in her memory,
advanced two steps in the passage, and quietly laid her right
hand on Magdalen's arm.
"A word of advice, ma'am," she said; "one word at parting. You
are a bold woman and a clever woman. Don't be too bold; don't be
too clever. You are risking more than you think for." She
suddenly raised herself on tiptoe and whispered the next words in
Magdalen's ear. "_I hold you in the hollow of my hand!_" said
Mrs. Lecount, with a fierce hissing emphasis on every syllable.
Her left hand clinched itself stealthily as she spoke. It was the
hand in which she had concealed the fragment of stuff from
Magdalen's gown -- the hand which held it fast at that moment.
"What do you mean?" asked Magdalen, pushing her back.
Mrs. Lecount glided away politely to open the house door.
"I mean nothing now," she said; "wait a little, and time may
show. One last question, ma'am, before I bid you good-by. When
your pupil was a little innocent child, did she ever amuse
herself by building a house of cards?"
Magdalen impatiently answered by a gesture in the affirmative.
"Did you ever see her build up the house higher and higher,"
proceeded Mrs. Lecount, "till it was quite a pagoda of cards? Did
you ever see her open her little child's eyes wide and look at
it, and feel so proud of what she had done already that she
wanted to do more? Did you ever see her steady her pretty little
hand, and hold her innocent breath, and put one other card on the
top, and lay the whole house, the instant afterward, a heap of
ruins on the table? Ah, you have seen that. Give her, if you
please, a friendly message from me. I venture to say she has
built the house high enough already; and I recommend her to be
careful before she puts on that other card."
"She shall have your message," said Magdalen, with Miss Garth's
bluntness, and Miss Garth's emphatic nod of the head. "But I
doubt her minding it. Her hand is rather steadier than you
suppose, and I think she will put on the other card."
"And bring the house down," said Mrs. Lecount.
"And build it up again," rejoined Magdalen. "I wish you
good-morning."
"Good-morning," said Mrs. Lecount, opening the door. "One last
word, Miss Garth. Do think of what I said in the back room! Do
try the Golden Ointment for that sad affliction in your eyes!"
As Magdalen crossed the threshold of the door she was met by the
postman ascending the house steps with a letter picked out from
the bundle in his hand. "Noel Vanstone, Esquire?" she heard the
man say, interrogatively, as she made her way down the front
garden to the street.
She passed through the garden gates little thinking from what new
difficulty and new danger her timely departure had saved her. The
letter which the postman had just delivered into the
housekeeper's hands was no other than the anonymous letter
addressed to Noel Vanstone by Captain Wragge.
CHAPTER IV.
MRS. LECOUNT returned to the parlor, with the fragment of
Magdalen's dress in one hand, and with Captain Wragge's letter in
the other.
"Have you got rid of her?" asked Noel Vanstone. "Have you shut
the door at last on Miss Garth?"
"Don't call her Miss Garth, sir," said Mrs. Lecount, smiling
contemptuously. "She is as much Miss Garth as you are. We have
been favored by the performance of a clever masquerade; and if we
had taken the disguise off our visitor, I think we should have
found under it Miss Vanstone herself. -- Here is a letter for
you, sir, which the postman has just left."
She put the letter on the table within her master's reach. Noel
Vanstone's amazement at the discovery just communicated to him
kept his whole attention concentrated on the housekeeper's face.
He never so much as looked at the letter when she placed it
before him.
"Take my word for it, sir," proceeded Mrs. Lecount, composedly
taking a chair. "When our visitor gets home she will put her gray
hair away in a box, and will cure that sad affliction in her eyes
with warm water and a sponge. If she had painted the marks on her
face, as well as she painted the inflammation in her eyes, the
light would have shown me nothing, and I should certainly have
been deceived. But I saw the marks; I saw a young woman's skin
under that dirty complexion of hers; I heard in this room a true
voice in a passion, as well as a false voice talking with an
accent, and I don't believe in one morsel of that lady's personal
appearance from top to toe. The girl herself, in my opinion, Mr.
Noel -- and a bold girl too."
"Why didn't you lock the door and send for the police?" asked Mr.
Noel. "My father would have sent for the police. You know, as
well as I do, Lecount, my father would have sent for the police."
"Pardon me, sir," said Mrs. Lecount, "I think your father would
have waited until he had got something more for the police to do
than we have got for them yet. We shall see this lady again, sir.
Perhaps she will come here next time with her own face and her
own voice. I am curious to see what her own face is like. I am
curious to know whether what I have heard of her voice in a
passion
is enough to make me recognize her voice when she is calm. I
possess a little memorial of her visit of which she is not aware,
and she will not escape me so easily as she thinks. If it turns
out a useful memorial, you shall know what it is. If not, I will
abstain from troubling you on so trifling a subject. -- Allow me
to remind you, sir, of the letter under your hand. You have not
looked at it yet."
Noel Vanstone opened the letter. He started as his eye fell on
the first lines -- hesitated -- and then hurriedly read it
through. The paper dropped from his hand, and he sank back in his
chair. Mrs. Lecount sprang to her feet with the alacrity of a
young woman and picked up the letter.
"What has happened, sir?" she asked. Her face altered as she put
the question, and her large black eyes hardened fiercely, in
genuine astonishment and alarm.
"Send for the police," exclaimed her master. "Lecount, I insist
on being protected. Send for the police!"
"May I read the letter, sir?"
He feebly waved his hand. Mrs. Lecount read the letter
attentively, and put it aside on the table, without a word, when
she had done.
"Have you nothing to say to me?" asked Noel Vanstone, staring at
his housekeeper in blank dismay. "Lecount, I'm to be robbed! The
scoundrel who wrote that letter knows all about it, and won't
tell me anything unless I pay him. I'm to be robbed! Here's
property on this table worth thousands of pounds -- property that
can never be replaced -- property that all the crowned heads in
Europe could not produce if they tried. Lock me in, Lecount, and
send for the police!"
Instead of sending for the police, Mrs. Lecount took a large
green paper fan from the chimney-piece, and seated herself
opposite her master.
"You are agitated, Mr. Noel," she said, "you are heated. Let me
cool you."
With her face as hard as ever -- with less tenderness of look and
manner than most women would have shown if they had been rescuing
a half-drowned fly from a milk-jug -- she silently and patiently
fanned him for five minutes or more. No practiced eye observing
the peculiar bluish pallor of his complexion, and the marked
difficulty with which he drew his breath, could have failed to
perceive that the great organ of life was in this man, what the
housekeeper had stated it to be, too weak for the function which
it was called on to perform. The heart labored over its work as
if it had been the heart of a worn-out old man.
"Are you relieved, sir?" asked Mrs. Lecount. "Can you think a
little? Can you exercise your better judgment?"
She rose and put her hand over his heart with as much mechanical
attention and as little genuine interest as if she had been
feeling the plates at dinner to ascertain if they had been
properly warmed. "Yes," she went on, seating herself again, and
resuming the exercise of the fan; "you are getting better
already, Mr. Noel. -- Don't ask me about this anonymous letter
until you have thought for yourself, and have given your own
opinion first." She went on with the fanning, and looked him hard
in the face all the time. Think," she said; "think, sir, without
troubling yourself to express your thoughts. Trust to my intimate
sympathy with you to read them. Yes, Mr. Noel, this letter is a
paltry attempt to frighten you. What does it say? It says you are
the object of a conspiracy directed by Miss Vanstone. We know
that already -- the lady of the inflamed eyes has told us. We
snap our fingers at the conspiracy. What does the letter say
next? It says the writer has valuable information to give you if
you will pay for it. What did you call this person yourself just
now, sir?"
"I called him a scoundrel," said Noel Vanstone, recovering his
self-importance, and raising himself gradually in his chair.
"I agree with you in that, sir, as I agree in everything else,"
proceeded Mrs. Lecount. "He is a scoundrel who really has this
information and who means what he says, or he is a mouthpiece of
Miss Vanstone's, and she has caused this letter to be written for
the purpose of puzzling us by another form of disguise. Whether
the letter is true, or whether the letter is false -- am I not
reading your own wiser thoughts now, Mr. Noel? -- you know better
than to put your enemies on their guard by employing the police
in this matter too soon. I quite agree with you -- no police just
yet. You will allow this anonymous man, or anonymous woman, to
suppose you are easily frightened; you will lay a trap for the
information in return for the trap laid for your money; you will
answer the letter, and see what comes of the answer; and you will
only pay the expense of employing the police when you know the
expense is necessary. I agree with you again -- no expense, if we
can help it. In every particular, Mr. Noel, my mind and your mind
in this matter are one."
"It strikes you in that light, Lecount -- does it?" said Noel
Vanstone. "I think so myself; I certainly think so. I won't pay
the police a farthing if I can possibly help it. "He took up the
letter again, and became fretfully perplexed over a second
reading of it. "But the man wants money!" he broke out,
impatiently. "You seem to forget, Lecount, that the man wants
money."
"Money which you offer him, sir," rejoined Mrs. Lecount; "but --
as your thoughts have already anticipated -- money which you
don't give him. No! no! you say to this man: 'Hold out your hand,
sir;' and when he has held it, you give him a smack for his
pains, and put your own hand back in your pocket. -- I am so glad
to see you laughing, Mr. Noel! so glad to see you getting back
your good spirits. We will answer the letter by advertisement, as
the writer directs -advertisement is so cheap! Your poor hand is
trembling a little -- shall I hold the pen for you? I am not fit
to do more; but I can always promise to hold the pen."
Without waiting for his reply she went into the back parlor, and
returned with pen, ink, and paper. Arranging a blotting-book on
her knees, and looking a model of cheerful submission, she placed
herself once more in front of her master's chair.
"Shall I write from your dictation, sir?" she inquired. "Or shall
I make a little sketch, and will you correct it afterward? I will
make a little sketch. Let me see the letter. We are to advertise
in the _Times_, and we are to address 'An Unknown Friend.' What
shall I say, Mr. Noel? Stay; I will write it, and then you can
see for yourself: 'An Unknown Friend is requested to mention (by
advertisement) an address at which a letter can reach him. The
receipt of the information which he offers will be acknowledged
by a reward of -- ' What sum of money do you wish me to set down,
sir?"
"Set down nothing," said Noel Vanstone, with a sudden outbreak of
impatience. "Money matters are my business -- I say money matters
are my business, Lecount. Leave it to me."
"Certainly, sir," replied Mrs. Lecount, handing her master the
blotting-book. "You will not forget to be liberal in offering
money when you know beforehand you don't mean to part with it?"
"Don't dictate, Lecount! I won't submit to dictation!" said Noel
Vanstone, asserting his own independence more and more
impatiently. "I mean to conduct this business for myself. I am
master, Lecount!"
"You are master, sir."
"My father was master before me. And I am my father's son. I tell
you, Lecount, I am my father's son!"
Mrs. Lecount bowed submissively.
"I mean to set down any sum of money I think right, "pursued Noel
Vanstone, nodding his little flaxen head vehemently. "I mean to
send this advertisement myself. The servant shall take it to the
stationer's to be put into the _Times_. When I ring the bell
twice, send the servant. You understand, Lecount? Send the
servant."
Mrs. Lecount bowed again and walked slowly to the door. She knew
to a nicety when to lead her master and when to let him go alone.
Experience had taught her to govern him in all essential points
by giving way to him afterward on all points of minor detail. It
was a characteristic of his weak nature -- as it is of all weak
natures -- to assert itself obstinately on trifles. The f illing
in of the blank in the advertisement was the trifle in this case;
and Mrs. Lecoun t quieted her master's suspicions that she was
leading him by instantly conceding it. "My mule has kicked," she
thought to herself, in her own language, as she opened the door.
"I can do no more with him to-day."
"Lecount!" cried her master, as she stepped into the passage.
"Come back."
Mrs. Lecount came back.
"You're not offended with me, are you?" asked Noel Vanstone,
uneasily.
"Certainly not, sir," replied Mrs. Lecount. "As you said just now
-- you are master."
"Good creature! Give me your hand." He kissed her hand, and
smiled in high approval of his own affectionate proceeding.
"Lecount, you are a worthy creature!"
"Thank you, sir," said Mrs. Lecount. She courtesied and went out.
"If he had any brains in that monkey head of his," she said to
herself in the passage, "what a rascal he would be!"
Left by himself, Noel Vanstone became absorbed in anxious
reflection over the blank space in the advertisement. Mrs.
Lecount's apparently superfluous hint to him to be liberal in
offering money when he knew he had no intention of parting with
it, had been founded on an intimate knowledge of his character.
He had inherited his father's sordid love of money, without
inheriting his father's hard-headed capacity for seeing the uses
to which money can be put. His one idea in connection with his
wealth was the idea of keeping it. He was such an inborn miser
that the bare prospect of being liberal in theory only daunted
him. He took up the pen; laid it down again; and read the
anonymous letter for the third time, shaking his head over it
suspiciously. "If I offer this man a large sum of money," he
thought, on a sudden, "how do I know he may not find a means of
actually making me pay it? Women are always in a hurry. Lecount
is always in a hurry. I have got the afternoon before me -- I'll
take the afternoon to consider it."
He fretfully put away the blotting-book and the sketch of the
advertisement on the chair which Mrs. Lecount had just left. As
he returned to his own seat, he shook his little head solemnly,
and arranged his white dressing-gown over his knees with the air
of a man absorbed in anxious thought. Minute after minute passed
away; the quarters and the half-hours succeeded each other on the
dial of Mrs. Lecount's watch, and still Noel Vanstone remained
lost in doubt; still no summons for the servants disturbed the
tranquillity of the parlor bell.
* * * * * * *
Meanwhile, after parting with Mrs. Lecount, Magdalen had
cautiously abstained from crossing the road to her lodgings, and
had only ventured to return after making a circuit in the
neighborhood. When she found herself once more in Vauxhall Walk,
the first object which attracted her attention was a cab drawn up
before the door of the lodgings. A few steps more in advance
showed her the landlady's daughter standing at the cab door
engaged in a dispute with the driver on the subject of his fare.
Noticing that the girl's back was turned toward her, Magdalen
instantly profited by that circumstance and slipped unobserved
into the house.
She glided along the passage, ascended the stairs, and found
herself, on the first landing, face to face with her traveling
companion! There stood Mrs. Wragge, with a pile of small parcels
hugged up in her arms, anxiously waiting the issue of the dispute
with the cabman in the street. To return was impossible -- the
sound of the angry voices below was advancing into the passage.
To hesitate was worse than useless. But one choice was left --
the choice of going on -- and Magdalen desperately took it. She
pushed by Mrs. Wragge without a word, ran into her own room, tore
off her cloak, bonnet and wig, and threw them down out of sight
in the blank space between the sofa-bedstead and the wall.
For the first few moments, astonishment bereft Mrs. Wragge of the
power of speech, and rooted her to the spot where she stood. Two
out of the collection of parcels in her arms fell from them on
the stairs. The sight of that catastrophe roused her. "Thieves!"
cried Mrs. Wragge, suddenly struck by an idea. "Thieves!"
Magdalen heard her through the room door, which she had not had
time to close completely. "Is that you, Mrs. Wragge?" she called
out in her own voice. "What is the matter?" She snatched up a
towel while she spoke, dipped it in water, and passed it rapidly
over the lower part of her face. At the sound of the familiar
voice Mrs. Wragge turned round -- dropped a third parcel -- and,
forgetting it in her astonishment, ascended the second flight of
stairs. Magdalen stepped out on the first-floor landing, with the
towel held over her forehead as if she was suffering from
headache. Her false eyebrows required time for their removal, and
a headache assumed for the occasion suggested the most convenient
pretext she could devise for hiding them as they were hidden now.
"What are you disturbing the house for?" she asked. "Pray be
quiet; I am half blind with the headache."
"Anything wrong, ma'am?" inquired the landlady from the passage.
"Nothing whatever," replied Magdalen. "My friend is timid; and
the dispute with the cabman has frightened her. Pay the man what
he wants, and let him go."
"Where is She?" asked Mrs. Wragge, in a tremulous whisper.
"Where's the woman who scuttled by me into your room?"
"Pooh!" said Magdalen. "No woman scuttled by you -- as you call
it. Look in and see for yourself."
She threw open the door. Mrs. Wragge walked into the room --
looked all over it -- saw nobody -- and indicated her
astonishment at the result by dropping a fourth parcel, and
trembling helplessly from head to foot.
"I saw her go in here," said Mrs. Wragge, in awestruck accents.
"A woman in a gray cloak and a poke bonnet. A rude woman. She
scuttled by me on the stairs -she did. Here's the room, and no
woman in it. Give us a Prayer-book!" cried Mrs. Wragge, turning
deadly pale, and letting her whole remaining collection of
parcels fall about her in a little cascade of commodities. "I
want to read something Good. I want to think of my latter end.
I've seen a Ghost!"
"Nonsense!" said Magdalen. "You're dreaming; the shopping has
been too much for you. Go into your own room and take your bonnet
off."
"I've heard tell of ghosts in night-gowns, ghosts in sheets, and
ghosts in chains," proceeded Mrs. Wragge, standing petrified in
her own magic circle of linen-drapers' parcels. "Here's a worse
ghost than any of 'em -- a ghost in a gray cloak and a poke
bonnet. I know what it is," continued Mrs. Wragge, melting into
penitent tears. "It's a judgment on me for being so happy away
from the captain. It's a judgment on me for having been down at
heel in half the shops in London, first with one shoe and then
with the other, all the time I've been out. I'm a sinful
creature. Don't let go of me -- whatever you do, my dear, don't
let go of me!" She caught Magdalen fast by the arm and fell into
another trembling fit at the bare idea of being left by herself.
The one remaining chance in such an emergency as this was to
submit to circumstances. Magdalen took Mrs. Wragge to a chair;
having first placed it in such a position as might enable her to
turn her back on her traveling-companion, while she removed the
false eyebrows by the help of a little water. "Wait a minute
there," she said, "and try if you can compose yourself while I
bathe my head."
"Compose myself?" repeated Mrs. Wragge. "How am I to compose
myself when my head feels off my shoulders? The worst Buzzing I
ever had with the Cookery-book was nothing to the Buzzing I've
got now with the Ghost. Here's a miserable end to a holiday! You
may take me back again, my dear, whenever you like -- I've had
enough of it already!"
Having at last succeeded in removing the eyebrows, Magdalen was
free to combat the unfortunate impression produced on her
companion's mind by every weapon of persuasion which her
ingenuity could employ.
The attempt proved useless. Mrs. Wragge persisted -- on evidence
which, it may be remarked in parenthesis, would have satisfied
many wiser ghost-seers than herself -- in believing that she had
been supernat urally favored by a visitor from the world of
spirits. All that Magdalen could do was to ascertain, by cautious
investigation, that Mrs. Wragge had not been quick enough to
identify the supposed ghost with the character of the old
North-country lady in the Entertainment. Having satisfied herself
on this point, she had no resource but to leave the rest to the
natural incapability of retaining impressions -- unless those
impressions were perpetually renewed -- which was one of the
characteristic infirmities of her companion's weak mind. After
fortifying Mrs. Wragge by reiterated assurances that one
appearance (according to all the laws and regulations of ghosts)
meant nothing unless it was immediately followed by two more --
after patiently leading back her attention to the parcels dropped
on the floor and on the stairs -- and after promising to keep the
door of communication ajar between the two rooms if Mrs. Wragge
would engage on her side to retire to her own chamber, and to say
no more on the terrible subject of the ghost -- Magdalen at last
secured the privilege of reflecting uninterruptedly on the events
of that memorable day.
Two serious consequences had followed her first step forward.
Mrs. Lecount had entrapped her into speaking in her own voice,
and accident had confronted her with Mrs. Wragge in disguise.
What advantage had she gained to set against these disasters? The
advantage of knowing more of Noel Vanstone and of Mrs. Lecount
than she might have discovered in months if she had trusted to
inquiries made for her by others. One uncertainty which had
hitherto perplexed her was set at rest already. The scheme she
had privately devised against Michael Vanstone -- which Captain
Wragge's sharp insight had partially penetrated when she first
warned him that their partnership must be dissolved -- was a
scheme which she could now plainly see must be abandoned as
hopeless, in the case of Michael Vanstone's son. The father's
habits of speculation had been the pivot on which the whole
machinery of her meditated conspiracy had been constructed to
turn. No such vantage-ground was discoverable in the doubly
sordid character of the son. Noel Vanstone was invulnerable on
the very point which had presented itself in his father as open
to attack.
Having reached this conclusion, how was she to shape her future
course? What new means could she discover which would lead her
secretly to her end, in defiance of Mrs. Lecount's malicious
vigilance and Noel Vanstone's miserly distrust?
She was seated before the looking-glass, mechanically combing out
her hair, while that all-important consideration occupied her
mind. The agitation of the moment had raised a feverish color in
her cheeks, and had brightened the light in her large gray eyes.
She was conscious of looking her best; conscious how her beauty
gained by contrast, after the removal of the disguise. Her lovely
light brown hair looked thicker and softer than ever, now that it
had escaped from its imprisonment under the gray wig. She twisted
it this way and that, with quick, dexterous fingers; she laid it
in masses on her shoulders; she threw it back from them in a heap
and turned sidewise to see how it fell -- to see her back and
shoulders freed from the artificial deformities of the padded
cloak. After a moment she faced the looking-glass once more;
plunged both hands deep in her hair; and, resting her elbows on
the table, looked closer and closer at the reflection of herself,
until her breath began to dim the glass. "I can twist any man
alive round my finger," she thought, with a smile of superb
triumph, "as long as I keep my looks! If that contemptible wretch
saw me now -- " She shrank from following that thought to its
end, with a sudden horror of herself: she drew back from the
glass, shuddering, and put her hands over her face. "Oh, Frank!"
she murmured, "but for you, what a wretch I might be!" Her eager
fingers snatched the little white silk bag from its hiding-place
in her bosom; her lips devoured it with silent kisses. "My
darling! my angel! Oh, Frank, how I love you!" The tears gushed
into her eyes. She passionately dried them, restored the bag to
its place, and turned her back on the looking-glass. "No more of
myself," she thought; "no more of my mad, miserable self for
to-day!"
Shrinking from all further contemplation of her next step in
advance -shrinking from the fast-darkening future, with which
Noel Vanstone was now associated in her inmost thoughts -- she
looked impatiently about the room for some homely occupation
which might take her out of herself. The disguise which she had
flung down between the wall and the bed recurred to her memory.
It was impossible to leave it there. Mrs. Wragge (now occupied in
sorting her parcels) might weary of her employment, might come in
again at a moment's notice, might pass near the bed, and see the
gray cloak. What was to be done?
Her first thought was to put the disguise back in her trunk. But
after what had happened, there was danger in trusting it so near
to herself while she and Mrs. Wragge were together under the same
roof. She resolved to be rid of it that evening, and boldly
determined on sending it back to Birmingham. Her bonnet-box
fitted into her trunk. She took the box out, thrust in the wig
and cloak, and remorselessly flattened down the bonnet at the
top. The gown (which she had not yet taken off) was her own; Mrs.
Wragge had been accustomed to see her in it -there was no need to
send the gown back. Before closing the box, she hastily traced
these lines on a sheet of paper: "I took the inclosed things away
by mistake. Please keep them for me, with the rest of my luggage
in your possession, until you hear from me again." Putting the
paper on the top of the bonnet, she directed the box to Captain
Wragge at Birmingham, took it downstairs immediately, and sent
the landlady's daughter away with it to the nearest Receiving-
house. "That difficulty is disposed of," she thought, as she went
back to her own room again.
Mrs. Wragge was still occupied in sorting her parcels on her
narrow little bed. She turned round with a faint scream when
Magdalen looked in at her. "I thought it was the ghost again,"
said Mrs. Wragge. "I'm trying to take warning, my dear, by what's
happened to me. I've put all my parcels straight, just as the
captain would like to see 'em. I'm up at heel with both shoes. If
I close my eyes to-night -- which I don't think I shall -- I'll
go to sleep as straight as my legs will let me. And I'll never
have another holiday as long as I live. I hope I shall be
forgiven," said Mrs. Wragge, mournfully shaking her head. "I
humbly hope I shall be forgiven."
"Forgiven!" repeated Magdalen. "If other women wanted as little
forgiving as you do -- Well! well! Suppose you open some of these
parcels. Come! I want to see what you have been buying to-day."
Mrs. Wragge hesitated, sighed penitently, considered a little,
stretched out her hand timidly toward one of the parcels, thought
of the supernatural warning, and shrank back from her own
purchases with a desperate exertion of self-control.
"Open this one." said Magdalen, to encourage her: "what is it?"
Mrs. Wragge's faded blue eyes began to brighten dimly, in spite
of her remorse; but she self-denyingly shook her head. The
master-passion of shopping might claim his own again -- but the
ghost was not laid yet.
"Did you get it at a bargain?" asked Magdalen, confidentially.
"Dirt cheap!" cried poor Mrs. Wragge, falling headlong into the
snare, and darting at the parcel as eagerly as if nothing had
happened.
Magdalen kept her gossiping over her purchases for an hour or
more, and then wisely determined to distract her attention from
all ghostly recollections in another way by taking her out for a
walk.
As they left the lodgings, the door of Noel Vanstone's house
opened, and the woman-servant appeared, bent on another errand.
She was apparently charged with a letter on this occasion which
she carried carefully in her hand. Conscious of having formed no
plan yet either for attack or defense, Magdalen wondered, with a
momentary dread, whether Mrs. Lecount had decided already on
opening fresh communications, and whether the letter was directed
to "Miss Garth."
The let ter bore no such address. Noel Vanstone had solved his
pecuniary problem at last. The blank space in the advertisement
was filled up, and Mrs. Lecount's acknowledgment of the captain's
anonymous warning was now on its way to insertion in the _Times_.
THE END OF THE THIRD SCENE.
BETWEEN THE SCENES.
PROGRESS OF THE STORY THROUGH THE POST.
I.
_Extract from the Advertising Columns of "The Times."_
"AN UNKNOWN FRIEND is requested to mention (by advertisement) an
address at which a letter can reach him. The receipt of the
information which he offers will be acknowledged by a reward of
Five Pounds."
II.
_From Captain Wragge to Magdalen._
"Birmingham, July 2d, 1847.
"MY DEAR GIRL -- The box containing the articles of costumes
which you took away by mistake has come safely to hand. Consider
it under my special protection until I hear from you again.
"I embrace this opportunity to assure you once more of my
unalterable fidelity to your interests. Without attempting to
intrude myself into your confidence, may I inquire whether Mr.
Noel Vanstone has consented to do you justice? I greatly fear he
has declined -- in which case I can lay my hand on my heart, and
solemnly declare that his meanness revolts me. Why do I feel a
foreboding that you have appealed to him in vain? Why do I find
myself viewing this fellow in the light of a noxious insect? We
are total strangers to each other; I have no sort of knowledge of
him, except the knowledge I picked up in making your inquiries.
Has my intense sympathy with your interests made my perceptions
prophetic? or, to put it fancifully, is there really such a thing
as a former state of existence? and has Mr. Noel Vanstone
mortally insulted me -- say, in some other planet?
"I write, my dear Magdalen, as you see, with my customary dash of
humor. But I am serious in placing my services at your disposal.
Don't let the question of terms cause you an instant's
hesitation. I accept beforehand any terms you like to mention. If
your present plans point that way, I am ready to squeeze Mr. Noel
Vanstone, in your interests, till the gold oozes out of him at
every pore. Pardon the coarseness of this metaphor. My anxiety to
be of service to you rushes into words; lays my meaning, in the
rough, at your feet; and leaves your taste to polish it with the
choicest ornaments of the English language.
"How is my unfortunate wife? I am afraid you find it quite
impossible to keep her up at heel, or to mold her personal
appearance into harmony with the eternal laws of symmetry and
order. Does she attempt to be too familiar with you? I have
always been accustomed to check her, in this respect. She has
never been permitted to call me anything but Captain; and on the
rare occasions since our union, when circumstances may have
obliged her to address me by letter, her opening form of
salutation has been rigidly restricted to 'Dear Sir.' Accept
these trifling domestic particulars as suggesting hints which may
be useful to you in managing Mrs. Wragge; and believe me, in
anxious expectation of hearing from you again,
Devotedly yours,
"HORATIO WRAGGE."
III.
_From Norah to Magdalen.
[Forwarded, with the Two Letters that follow it, from the
Post-office, Birmingham.]_
"Westmoreland House, Kensington, July 1st.
"MY DEAREST MAGDALEN -- When you write next (and pray write
soon!) address your letter to me at Miss Garth's. I have left my
situation; and some little time may elapse before I find another.
"Now it is all over I may acknowledge to you, my darling, that I
was not happy. I tried hard to win the affection of the two
little girls I had to teach; but they seemed, I am sure I can't
tell why, to dislike me from the first. Their mother I have no
reason to complain of. But their grandmother, who was really the
ruling power in the house, made my life very hard to me. My
inexperience in teaching was a constant subject of remark with
her; and my difficulties with the children were always visited on
me as if they had been entirely of my own making. I tell you
this, so that you may not suppose I regret having left my
situation. Far from it, my love -- I am glad to be out of the
house.
"I have saved a little money, Magdalen; and I should so like to
spend it in staying a few days with you. My heart aches for a
sight of my sister; my ears are weary for the sound of her voice.
A word from you telling me where we can meet, is all I want.
Think of it -- pray think of it.
"Don't suppose I am discouraged by this first check. There are
many kind people in the world; and some of them may employ me
next time. The way to happiness is often very hard to find;
harder, I almost think, for women than for men. But if we only
try patiently, and try long enough, we reach it at last -- in
heaven, if not on earth. I think _my_ way now is the way which
leads to seeing you again. Don't forget that, my love, the next
time you think of
NORAH."
IV.
_From Miss Garth to Magdalen._
"Westmoreland House, July 1st.
"MY DEAR MAGDALEN -- You have no useless remonstrances to
apprehend at the sight of my handwriting. My only object in this
letter is to tell you something which I know your sister will not
tell you of her own accord. She is entirely ignorant that I am
writing to you. Keep her in ignorance, if you wish to spare her
unnecessary anxiety, and me unnecessary distress.
"Norah's letter, no doubt, tells you that she has left her
situation. I feel it my painful duty to add that she has left it
on your account.
"The matter occurred in this manner. Messrs. Wyatt, Pendril, and
Gwilt are the solicitors of the gentleman in whose family Norah
was employed. The life which you have chosen for yourself was
known as long ago as December last to all the partners. You were
discovered performing in public at Derby by the person who had
been employed to trace you at York; and that discovery was
communicated by Mr. Wyatt to Norah's employer a few days since,
in reply to direct inquiries about you on that gentleman's part.
His wife and his mother (who lives with him) had expressly
desired that he would make those inquiries; their doubts having
been aroused by Norah's evasive answers when they questioned her
about her sister. You know Norah too well to blame her for this.
Evasion was the only escape your present life had left her, from
telling a downright falsehood.
"That same day, the two ladies of the family, the elder and the
younger, sent for your sister, and told her they had discovered
that you were a public performer, roaming from place to place in
the country under an assumed name. They were just enough not to
blame Norah for this; they were just enough to acknowledge that
her conduct had been as irreproachable as I had guaranteed it
should be when I got her the situation. But, at the same time,
they made it a positive condition of her continuing in their
employment that she should never permit you to visit her at their
house, or to meet her and walk out with her when she was in
attendance on the children. Your sister -- who has patiently
borne all hardships that fell on herself -- instantly resented
the slur cast on _you_. She gave her employers warning on the
spot. High words followed, and she left the house that evening.
"I have no wish to distress you by representing the loss of this
situation in the light of a disaster. Norah was not so happy in
it as I had hoped and believed she would be. It was impossible
for me to know beforehand that the children were sullen and
intractable, or that the husband's mother was accustomed to make
her domineering disposition felt by every one in the house. I
will readily admit that Norah is well out of this situation. But
the harm does not stop here. For all you and I know to the
contrary, the harm may go on. What has happened in this situation
may happen in another. Your way of life, however pure your
conduct may be -- and I will do you the justice to believe it
pure -is a suspicious way of life to all respectable people. I
have lived long enough in this world to know that the sense of
Propriety, in nine Englishwomen out of te n, makes no allowances
and feels no pity. Norah's next employers may discover you; and
Norah may throw up a situation next time which we may never be
able to find for her again.
"I leave you to consider this. My child, don't think I am hard on
you. I am jealous for your sister's tranquillity. If you will
forget the past, Magdalen, and come back, trust to your old
governess to forget it too, and to give you the home which your
father and mother once gave her. Your friend, my dear, always,
"HARRIET GARTH."
V.
_From Francis Clare, Jun., to Magdalen._
"Shanghai, China, April 23d, 1847.
"MY DEAR MAGDALEN -- I have deferred answering your letter, in
consequence of the distracted state of my mind, which made me
unfit to write to you. I am still unfit, but I feel I ought to
delay no longer. My sense of honor fortifies me, and I undergo
the pain of writing this letter.
"My prospects in China are all at an end. The Firm to which I was
brutally consigned, as if I was a bale of merchandise, has worn
out my patience by a series of petty insults; and I have felt
compelled, from motives of self-respect, to withdraw my services,
which were undervalued from the first. My returning to England
under these circumstances is out of the question. I have been too
cruelly used in my own country to wish to go back to it, even if
I could. I propose embarking on board a private trading-vessel in
these seas in a mercantile capacity, to make my way, if I can,
for myself. How it will end, or what will happen to me next, is
more than I can say. It matters little what becomes of me. I am a
wanderer and an exile, entirely through the fault of others. The
unfeeling desire at home to get rid of me has accomplished its
object. I am got rid of for good.
"There is only one more sacrifice left for me to make -- the
sacrifice of my heart's dearest feelings. With no prospects
before me, with no chance of coming home, what hope can I feel of
performing my engagement to yourself? None! A more selfish man
than I am might hold you to that engagement; a less considerate
man than I am might keep you waiting for years -- and to no
purpose after all. Cruelly as they have been trampled on, my
feelings are too sensitive to allow me to do this. I write it
with the tears in my eyes -- you shall not link your fate to an
outcast. Accept these heart-broken lines as releasing you from
your promise. Our engagement is at an end.
"The one consolation which supports me in bidding you farewell
is, that neither of us is to blame. You may have acted weakly,
under my father's influence, but I am sure you acted for the
best. Nobody knew what the fatal consequences of driving me out
of England would be but myself -- and I was not listened to. I
yielded to my father, I yielded to you; and this is the end of
it!
"I am suffering too acutely to write more. May you never know
what my withdrawal from our engagement has cost me! I beg you
will not blame yourself. It is not your fault that I have had all
my energies misdirected by others -- it is not your fault that I
have never had a fair chance of getting on in life. Forget the
deserted wretch who breathes his heartfelt prayers for your
happiness, and who will ever remain your friend and well-wisher.
"FRANCIS CLARE, Jun."
VI.
_From Francis Clare, Sen., to Magdalen.
[Inclosing the preceding Letter.]_
"I always told your poor father my son was a Fool, but I never
knew he was a Scoundrel until the mail came in from China. I have
every reason to believe that he has left his employers under the
most disgraceful circumstances. Forget him from this time forth,
as I do. When you and I last set eyes on each other, you behaved
well to me in this business. All I can now say in return, I do
say. My girl, I am sorry for you,
F. C."
VII.
_From Mrs. Wragge to her Husband._
"Dear sir for mercy's sake come here and help us She had a
dreadful letter I don't know what yesterday but she read it in
bed and when I went in with her breakfast I found her dead and if
the doctor had not been two doors off nobody else could have
brought her to life again and she sits and looks dreadful and
won't speak a word her eyes frighten me so I shake from head to
foot oh please do come I keep things as tidy as I can and I do
like her so and she used to be so kind to me and the landlord
says he's afraid she'll destroy herself I wish I could write
straight but I do shake so your dutiful wife matilda wragge
excuse faults and beg you on my knees come and help us the Doctor
good man will put some of his own writing into this for fear you
can't make out mine and remain once more your dutiful wife
matilda wragge."
_Added by the Doctor._
"SIR -- I beg to inform you that I was yesterday called into a
neighbor's in Vauxhall Walk to attend a young lady who had been
suddenly taken ill. I recovered her with great difficulty from
one of the most obstinate fainting-fits I ever remember to have
met with. Since that time she has had no relapse, but there is
apparently some heavy distress weighing on her mind which it has
hitherto been found impossible to remove. She sits, as I am
informed, perfectly silent, and perfectly unconscious of what
goes on about her, for hours together, with a letter in her hand
which she will allow nobody to take from her. If this state of
depression continues, very distressing mental consequences may
follow; and I only do my duty in suggesting that some relative or
friend should interfere who has influence enough to rouse her.
Your obedient servant,
"RICHARD JARVIS, M.R.C.S."
VIII.
_From Norah to Magdalen._
"July 5th.
"For God's sake, write me one line to say if you are still at
Birmingham, and where I can find you there! I have just heard
from old Mr. Clare. Oh, Magdalen, if you have no pity on
yourself, have some pity on me! The thought of you alone among
strangers, the thought of you heart-broken under this dreadful
blow, never leaves me for an instant. No words can tell how I
feel for you! My own love, remember the better days at home
before that cowardly villain stole his way into your heart;
remember the happy time at Combe-Raven when we were always
together. Oh, don't, don't treat me like a stranger! We are alone
in the world now -- let me come and comfort you, let me be more
than a sister to you, if I can. One line -- only one line to tell
me where I can find you!"
IX.
_From Magdalen to Norah._
"July 7th.
"MY DEAREST NORAH -- All that your love for me can wish your
letter has done. You, and you alone, have found your way to my
heart. I could think again, I could feel again, after reading
what you have written to me. Let this assurance quiet your
anxieties. My mind lives and breathes once more -- it was dead
until I got your letter.
"The shock I have suffered has left a strange quietness in me. I
feel as if I had parted from my former self -- as if the hopes
once so dear to me had all gone back to some past time from which
I am now far removed. I can look at the wreck of my life more
calmly, Norah, than you could look at it if we were both together
again. I can trust myself already to write to Frank.
"My darling, I think no woman ever knows how utterly she has
given herself up to the man she loves -- until that man has
ill-treated her. Can you pity my weakness if I confess to having
felt a pang at my heart when I read that part of your letter
which calls Frank a coward and a villain? Nobody can despise me
for this as I despise myself. I am like a dog who crawls back and
licks the master's hand that has beaten him. But it is so -- I
would confess it to nobody but you -- indeed, indeed it is so. He
has deceived and deserted me; he has written me a cruel farewell
-- but don't call him a villain! If he repented and came back to
me, I would die rather than marry him now -- but it grates on me
to see that word coward written against him in your hand! If he
is weak of purpose, who tried his weakness beyond what it could
bear? Do you think this would have happened if Michael Vanstone
had not robbed us of our own, and forced Frank away from me to
China? In a week from to-day the year of waiting would have come
to an end, and I should have been Frank's wife, if my marriage
portion had not been taken from me.
"You will say, after what has hap pened, it is well that I have
escaped. My love! there is something perverse in my heart which
answers, No! Better have been Frank's wretched wife than the free
woman I am now.
"I have not written to him. He sends me no address at which I
could write, even if I would. But I have not the wish. I will
wait before I send him _my_ farewell. If a day ever comes when I
have the fortune which my father once promised I should bring to
him, do you know what I would do with it? I would send it all to
Frank, as my revenge on him for his letter; as the last farewell
word on my side to the man who has deserted me. Let me live for
that day! Let me live, Norah, in the hope of better times for
_you_, which is all the hope I have left. When I think of your
hard life, I can almost feel the tears once more in my weary
eyes. I can almost think I have come back again to my former
self.
"You will not think me hard-hearted and ungrateful if I say that
we must wait a little yet before we meet. I want to be more fit
to see you than I am now. I want to put Frank further away from
me, and to bring you nearer still. Are these good reasons? I
don't know -- don't ask me for reasons. Take the kiss I have put
for you here, where the little circle is drawn on the paper; and
let that bring us together for the present till I write again.
Good-by, my love. My heart is true to you, Norah, but I dare not
see you yet.
MAGDALEN."
X.
_From Magdalen to Miss Garth._
"MY DEAR MISS GARTH -- I have been long in answering your letter;
but you know what has happened, and you will forgive me.
"All that I have to say may be said in a few words. You may
depend on my never making the general Sense of Propriety my enemy
again: I am getting knowledge enough of the world to make it my
accomplice next time. Norah will never leave another situation on
my account -- my life as a public performer is at an end. It was
harmless enough, God knows -- I may live, and so may you, to
mourn the day when I parted from it -- but I shall never return
to it again. It has left me, as Frank has left me, as all my
better thoughts have left me except my thoughts of Norah.
"Enough of myself! Shall I tell you some news to brighten this
dull letter? Mr. Michael Vanstone is dead, and Mr. Noel Vanstone
has succeeded to the possession of my fortune and Norah's. He is
quite worthy of his inheritance. In his father's place, he would
have ruined us as his father did.
"I have no more to say that you would care to know. Don't be
distressed about me. I am trying to recover my spirits -- I am
trying to forget the poor deluded girl who was foolish enough to
be fond of Frank in the old days at Combe-Raven. Sometimes a pang
comes which tells me the girl won't be forgotten -- but not
often.
"It was very kind of you, when you wrote to such a lost creature
as I am, to sign yourself -- _always my friend._ 'Always' is a
bold word, my dear old governess! I wonder whether you will ever
want to recall it? It will make no difference if you do, in the
gratitude I shall always feel for the trouble you took with me
when I was a little girl. I have ill repaid that trouble -- ill
repaid your kindness to me in after life. I ask your pardon and
your pity. The best thing you can do for both of us is to forget
me. Affectionately yours,
MAGDALEN."
"P.S. -- I open the envelope to add one line. For God's sake,
don't show this letter to Norah!"
XI.
_From Magdalen to Captain Wragge._
"Vauxhall Walk, July 17th.
"If I am not mistaken, it was arranged that I should write to you
at Birmingham as soon as I felt myself composed enough to think
of the future. My mind is settled at last, and I am now able to
accept the services which you have so unreservedly offered to me.
"I beg you will forgive the manner in which I received you on
your arrival in this house, after hearing the news of my sudden
illness. I was quite incapable of controlling myself -- I was
suffering an agony of mind which for the time deprived me of my
senses. It is only your due that I should now thank you for
treating me with great forbearance at a time when forbearance was
mercy.
"I will mention what I wish you to do as plainly and briefly as I
can.
"In the first place, I request you to dispose (as privately as
possible) of every article of costume used in the dramatic
Entertainment. I have done with our performances forever; and I
wish to be set free from everything which might accidentally
connect me with them in the future. The key of my box is inclosed
in this letter.
"The other box, which contains my own dresses, you will be kind
enough to forward to this house. I do not ask you to bring it
yourself, because I have a far more important commission to
intrust to you.
"Referring to the note which you left for me at your departure, I
conclude that you have by this time traced Mr. Noel Vanstone from
Vauxhall Walk to the residence which he is now occupying. If you
have made the discovery -- and if you are quite sure of not
having drawn the attention either of Mrs. Lecount or her master
to yourself -- I wish you to arrange immediately for my residing
(with you and Mrs. Wragge) in the same town or village in which
Mr. Noel Vanstone has taken up his abode. I write this, it is
hardly necessary to say, under the impression that, wherever he
may now be living, he is settled in the place for some little
time.
"If you can find a small furnished house for me on these
conditions which is to be let by the month, take it for a month
certain to begin with. Say that it is for your wife, your niece,
and yourself, and use any assumed name you please, as long as it
is a name that can be trusted to defeat the most suspicious
inquiries. I leave this to your experience in such matters. The
secret of who we really are must be kept as strictly as if it was
a secret on which our lives depend.
"Any expenses to which you may be put in carrying out my wishes I
will immediately repay. If you easily find the sort of house I
want, there is no need for your returning to London to fetch us.
We can join you as soon as we know where to go. The house must be
perfectly respectable, and must be reasonably near to Mr. Noel
Vanstone's present residence, wherever that is.
"You must allow me to be silent in this letter as to the object
which I have now in view. I am unwilling to risk an explanation
in writing. When all our preparations are made, you shall hear
what I propose to do from my own lips; and I shall expect you to
tell me plainly, in return, whether you will or will not give me
the help I want on the best terms which I am able to offer you.
"One word more before I seal up this letter.
"If any opportunity falls in your way after you have taken the
house, and before we join you, of exchanging a few civil words
either with Mr. Noel Vanstone or Mrs. Lecount, take advantage of
it. It is very important to my present object that we should
become acquainted with each other -- as the purely accidental
result of our being near neighbors. I want you to smooth the way
toward this end if you can, before Mrs. Wragge and I come to you.
Pray throw away no chance of observing Mrs. Lecount, in
particular, very carefully. Whatever help you can give me at the
outset in blindfolding that woman's sharp eyes will be the most
precious help I have ever received at your hands.
"There is no need to answer this letter immediately -- unless I
have written it under a mistaken impression of what you have
accomplished since leaving London. I have taken our lodgings on
for another week; and I can wait to hear from you until you are
able to send me such news as I wish to receive. You may be quite
sure of my patience for the future, under all possible
circumstances. My caprices are at an end, and my violent temper
has tried your forbearance for the last time.
MAGDALEN."
XII.
_From Captain Wragge to Magdalen._
"North Shingles Villa, Aldborough, Suffolk, July 22d.
"MY DEAR GIRL -- Your letter has charmed and touched me. Your
excuses have gone straight to my heart; and your confidence in my
humble abilities has followed in the sa me direction. The pulse
of the old militia-man throbs with pride as he thinks of the
trust you have placed in him, and vows to deserve it. Don't be
surprised at this genial outburst. All enthusiastic natures must
explode occasionally; and _my_ form of explosion is -- Words.
"Everything you wanted me to do is done. The house is taken; the
name is found; and I am personally acquainted with Mrs. Lecount.
After reading this general statement, you will naturally be
interested in possessing your mind next of the accompanying
details. Here they are, at your service:
"The day after leaving you in London, I traced Mr. Noel Vanstone
to this curious little seaside snuggery. One of his father's
innumerable bargains was a house at Aldborough -- a rising
watering-place, or Mr. Michael Vanstone would not have invested a
farthing in it. In this house the despicable little miser, who
lived rent free in London, now lives, rent free again, on the
coast of Suffolk. He is settled in his present abode for the
summer and autumn; and you and Mrs. Wragge have only to join me
here, to be established five doors away from him in this elegant
villa. I have got the whole house for three guineas a week, with
the option of remaining through the autumn at the same price. In
a fashionable watering-place, such a residence would have been
cheap at double the money.
"Our new name has been chosen with a wary eye to your
suggestions. My books -- I hope you have not forgotten my Books?
-- contain, under the heading of _Skins To Jump Into,_ a list of
individuals retired from this mortal scene, with whose names,
families, and circumstances I am well acquainted. Into some of
those Skins I have been compelled to Jump, in the exercise of my
profession, at former periods of my career. Others are still in
the condition of new dresses and remain to be tried on. The Skin
which will exactly fit us originally clothed the bodies of a
family named Bygrave. I am in Mr. Bygrave's skin at this moment
-and it fits without a wrinkle. If you will oblige me by slipping
into Miss Bygrave (Christian name, Susan); and if you will
afterward push Mrs. Wragge -anyhow; head foremost if you like --
into Mrs. Bygrave (Christian name, Julia), the transformation
will be complete. Permit me to inform you that I am your paternal
uncle. My worthy brother was established twenty years ago in the
mahogany and logwood trade at Belize, Honduras. He died in that
place; and is buried on the south-west side of the local
cemetery, with a neat monument of native wood carved by a
self-taught negro artist. Nineteen months afterward his widow
died of apoplexy at a boarding-house in Cheltenham. She was
supposed to be the most corpulent woman in England, and was
accommodated on the ground-floor of the house in consequence of
the difficulty of getting her up and down stairs. You are her
only child; you have been under my care since the sad event at
Cheltenham; you are twenty-one years old on the second of August
next; and, corpulence excepted, you are the living image of your
mother. I trouble you with these specimens of my intimate
knowledge of our new family Skin, to quiet your mind on the
subject of future inquiries. Trust to me and my books to satisfy
any amount of inquiry. In the meantime write down our new name
and address, and see how they strike you: 'Mr. Bygrave, Mrs.
Bygrave, Miss Bygrave; North Shingles Villa, Aldborough.' Upon my
life, it reads remarkably well!
"The last detail I have to communicate refers to my acquaintance
with Mrs. Lecount.
"We met yesterday, in the grocer's shop here. Keeping my ears
open, I found that Mrs. Lecount wanted a particular kind of tea
which the man had not got, and which he believed could not be
procured any nearer than Ipswich. I instantly saw my way to
beginning an acquaintance, at the trifling expense of a journey
to that flourishing city. 'I have business to-day in Ipswich,' I
said, 'and I propose returning to Aldborough (if I can get back
in time) this evening. Pray allow me to take your order for the
tea, and to bring it back with my own parcels.' Mrs. Lecount
politely declined giving me the trouble -- I politely insisted on
taking it. We fell into conversation. There is no need to trouble
you with our talk. The result of it on my mind is -- that Mrs.
Lecount's one weak point, if she has such a thing at all, is a
taste for science, implanted by her deceased husband, the
professor. I think I see a chance here of working my way into her
good graces, and casting a little needful dust into those
handsome black eyes of hers. Acting on this idea when I purchased
the lady's tea at Ipswich, I also bought on my own account that
far-famed pocket-manual of knowledge, 'Joyce's Scientific
Dialogues.' Possessing, as I do, a quick memory and boundless
confidence in myself, I propose privately inflating my new skin
with as much ready-made science as it will hold, and presenting
Mr. Bygrave to Mrs. Lecount's notice in the character of the most
highly informed man she has met with since the professor's death.
The necessity of blindfolding that woman (to use your own
admirable expression) is as clear to me as to you. If it is to be
done in the way I propose, make your mind easy -- Wragge,
inflated by Joyce, is the man to do it.
"You now have my whole budget of news. Am I, or am I not, worthy
of your confidence in me? I say nothing of my devouring anxiety
to know what your objects really are -- that anxiety will be
satisfied when we meet. Never yet, my dear girl, did I long to
administer a productive pecuniary Squeeze to any human creature,
as I long to administer it to Mr. Noel Vanstone. I say no more.
_Verbum sap._ Pardon the pedantry of a Latin quotation, and
believe me,
"Entirely yours,
"HORATIO WRAGGE.
"P.S. -- I await my instructions, as you requested. You have only
to say whether I shall return to London for the purpose of
escorting you to this place, or whether I shall wait here to
receive you. The house is in perfect order, the weather is
charming, and the sea is as smooth as Mrs. Lecount's apron. She
has just passed the window, and we have exchanged bows. A sharp
woman, my dear Magdalen; but Joyce and I together may prove a
trifle too much for her."
XIII.
_Extract from the "East Suffolk Argus."_
"ALDBOROUGH. -- We notice with pleasure the arrival of visitors
to this healthful and far-famed watering-place earlier in the
season than usual during the present year. _Esto Perpetua_ is all
we have to say.
"VISITORS' LIST. -- Arrivals since our last. North Shingles Villa
-- Mrs. Bygrave; Miss Bygrave."
THE FOURTH SCENE.
ALDBOROUGH, SUFFOLK.
CHAPTER I.
THE most striking spectacle presented to a stranger by the shores
of Suffolk is the extraordinary defenselessness of the land
against the encroachments of the sea.
At Aldborough, as elsewhere on this coast, local traditions are,
for the most part, traditions which have been literally drowned.
The site of the old town, once a populous and thriving port, has
almost entirely disappeared in the sea. The German Ocean has
swallowed up streets, market-places, jetties, and public walks;
and the merciless waters, consummating their work of devastation,
closed, no longer than eighty years since, over the salt-master's
cottage at Aldborough, now famous in memory only as the
birthplace of the poet CRABBE.
Thrust back year after year by the advancing waves, the
inhabitants have receded, in the present century, to the last
morsel of land which is firm enough to be built on -- a strip of
ground hemmed in between a marsh on one side and the sea on the
other. Here, trusting for their future security to certain
sand-hills which the capricious waves have thrown up to encourage
them, the people of Aldborough have boldly established their
quaint little watering-place. The first fragment of their earthly
possessions is a low natural dike of shingle, surmounted by a
public path which runs parallel with the sea. Bordering this
path, in a broken, uneven line, are the villa residences of
modern Aldborough -- fanciful little houses, standing mostly in
their own gardens, and possessing here and there, as
horticultural ornaments, staring figure- heads of ships doing
duty for statues among the flowers. Viewed from the low level on
which th ese villas stand, the sea, in certain conditions of the
atmosphere, appears to be higher than the land: coasting-vessels
gliding by assume gigantic proportions, and look alarmingly near
the windows. Intermixed with the houses of the better sort are
buildings of other forms and periods. In one direction the tiny
Gothic town-hall of old Aldborough -- once the center of the
vanished port and borough -- now stands, fronting the modern
villas close on the margin of the sea. At another point, a wooden
tower of observation, crowned by the figure-head of a wrecked
Russian vessel, rises high above the neighboring houses, and
discloses through its scuttle-window grave men in dark clothing
seated on the topmost story, perpetually on the watch -- the
pilots of Aldborough looking out from their tower for ships in
want of help. Behind the row of buildings thus curiously
intermingled runs the one straggling street of the town, with its
sturdy pilots' cottages, its mouldering marine store-houses, and
its composite shops. Toward the northern end this street is
bounded by the one eminence visible over all the marshy flat -- a
low wooded hill, on which the church is built. At its opposite
extremity the street leads to a deserted martello tower, and to
the forlorn outlying suburb of Slaughden, between the river Alde
and the sea. Such are the main characteristics of this curious
little outpost on the shores of England as it appears at the
present time.
On a hot and cloudy July afternoon, and on the second day which
had elapsed since he had written to Magdalen, Captain Wragge
sauntered through the gate of North Shingles Villa to meet the
arrival of the coach, which then connected Aldborough with the
Eastern Counties Railway. He reached the principal inn as the
coach drove up, and was ready at the door to receive Magdalen and
Mrs. Wragge, on their leaving the vehicle.
The captain's reception of his wife was not characterized by an
instant's unnecessary waste of time. He looked distrustfully at
her shoes -- raised himself on tiptoe -- set her bonnet straight
for her with a sharp tug -- -said, in a loud whisper, "hold your
tongue" -- and left her, for the time being, without further
notice. His welcome to Magdalen, beginning with the usual flow of
words, stopped suddenly in the middle of the first sentence.
Captain Wragge's eye was a sharp one, and it instantly showed him
something in the look and manner of his old pupil which denoted a
serious change.
There was a settled composure on her face which, except when she
spoke, made it look as still and cold as marble. Her voice was
softer and more equable, her eyes were steadier, her step was
slower than of old. When she smiled, the smile came and went
suddenly, and showed a little nervous contraction on one side of
her mouth never visible there before. She was perfectly patient
with Mrs. Wragge; she treated the captain with a courtesy and
consideration entirely new in his experience of her -- but she
was interested in nothing. The curious little shops in the back
street; the high impending sea; the old town-hall on the beach;
the pilots, the fishermen, the passing ships -- she noticed all
these objects as indifferently as if Aldborough had been familiar
to her from her infancy. Even when the captain drew up at the
garden-gate of North Shingles, and introduced her triumphantly to
the new house, she hardly looked at it. The first question she
asked related not to her own residence, but to Noel Vanstone's.
"How near to us does he live?" she inquired, with the only
betrayal of emotion which had escaped her yet.
Captain Wragge answered by pointing to the fifth villa from North
Shingles, on the Slaughden side of Aldborough. Magdalen suddenly
drew back from the garden-gate as he indicated the situation, and
walked away by herself to obtain a nearer view of the house.
Captain Wragge looked after her, and shook his head,
discontentedly.
"May I speak now?" inquired a meek voice behind him, articulating
respectfully ten inches above the top of his straw hat.
The captain turned round, and confronted his wife. The more than
ordinary bewilderment visible in her face at once suggested to
him that Magdalen had failed to carry out the directions in his
letter; and that Mrs. Wragge had arrived at Aldborough without
being properly aware of the total transformation to be
accomplished in her identity and her name. The necessity of
setting this doubt at rest was too serious to be trifled with;
and Captain Wragge instituted the necessary inquiries without a
moment's delay.
"Stand straight, and listen to me," he began. "I have a question
to ask you. Do you know whose Skin you are in at this moment? Do
you know that you are dead and buried in London; and that you
have risen like a phoenix from the ashes of Mrs. Wragge? No! you
evidently don't know it. This is perfectly disgraceful. What is
your name?"
"Matilda," answered Mrs. Wragge, in a state of the densest
bewilderment.
"Nothing of the sort!" cried the captain, fiercely. "How dare you
tell me your name's Matilda? Your name is Julia. Who am I? --
Hold that basket of sandwiches straight, or I'll pitch it into
the sea! -- Who am I?"
"I don't know," said Mrs. Wragge, meekly taking refuge in the
negative side of the question this time.
"Sit down!" said her husband, pointing to the low garden wall of
North Shingles Villa. "More to the right! More still! That will
do. You don't know?" repeated the captain, sternly confronting
his wife as soon as he had contrived, by seating her, to place
her face on a level with his own. "Don't let me hear you say that
a second time. Don't let me have a woman who doesn't know who I
am to operate on my beard to-morrow morning. Look at me! More to
the left -- more still -- that will do. Who am I? I'm Mr. Bygrave
-- Christian name, Thomas. Who are you? You're Mrs. Bygrave --
Christian name, Julia. Who is that young lady who traveled with
you from London? That young lady is Miss Bygrave -- Christian
name, Susan. I'm her clever uncle Tom; and you're her
addle-headed aunt Julia. Say it all over to me instantly, like
the Catechism! What is your name?"
"Spare my poor head!" pleaded Mrs. Wragge. "Oh, please spare my
poor head till I've got the stage-coach out of it!"
"Don't distress her," said Magdalen, joining them at that moment.
"She will learn it in time. Come into the house."
Captain Wragge shook his wary head once more. "We are beginning
badly," he said, with less politeness than usual . "My wife's
stupidity stands in our way already."
They went into the house. Magdalen was perfectly satisfied with
all the captain's arrangements; she accepted the room which he
had set apart for her; approved of the woman servant whom he had
engaged; presented herself at tea-time the moment she was
summoned but still showed no interest whatever in the new scene
around her. Soon after the table was cleared, although the
daylight had not yet faded out, Mrs. Wragge's customary
drowsiness after fatigue of any kind overcame her, and she
received her husband s orders to leave the room (taking care that
she left it "up at heel"), and to betake herself (strictly in the
character of Mrs. Bygrave) to bed. As soon as they were left
alone, the captain looked hard at Magdalen, and waited to be
spoken to. She said nothing. He ventured next on opening the
conversation by a polite inquiry after the state of her health.
"You look fatigued," he remarked, in his most insinuating manner.
"I am afraid the journey has been too much for you."
"No," she said, looking out listlessly through the window; "I am
not more tired than usual. I am always weary now; weary at going
to bed, weary at getting up. If you would like to hear what I
have to say to you to-night, I am willing and ready to say it.
Can't we go out? It is very hot here; and the droning of those
men's voices is beyond all endurance." She pointed through the
window to a group of boatmen idling, as only nautical men can
idle, against the garden wall. "Is there no quiet walk in this
wretched place?" she asked, impatiently. "Can't we bre athe a
little fresh air, and escape being annoyed by strangers?"
"There is perfect solitude within half an hour's walk of the
house," replied the ready captain.
"Very well. Come out, then."
With a weary sigh she took up her straw bonnet and her light
muslin scarf from the side-table upon which she had thrown them
on coming in, and carelessly led the way to the door. Captain
Wragge followed her to the garden gate, then stopped, struck by a
new idea.
"Excuse me," he whispered, confidentially. "In my wife's existing
state of ignorance as to who she is, we had better not trust her
alone in the house with a new servant. I'll privately turn the
key on her, in case she wakes before we come back. Safe bind,
safe find -- you know the proverb! -- I will be with you again in
a moment."
He hastened back to the house, and Magdalen seated herself on the
garden wall to await his return.
She had hardly settled herself in that position when two
gentlemen walking together, whose approach along the public path
she had not previously noticed, passed close by her.
The dress of one of the two strangers showed him to be a
clergyman. His companion's station in life was less easily
discernible to ordinary observation. Practiced eyes would
probably have seen enough in his look, his manner, and his walk
to show that he was a sailor. He was a man in the prime of life;
tall, spare, and muscular; his face sun-burned to a deep brown;
his black hair just turning gray; his eyes dark, deep and firm --
the eyes of a man with an iron resolution and a habit of command.
He was the nearest of the two to Magdalen, as he and his friend
passed the place where she was sitting; and he looked at her with
a sudden surprise at her beauty, with an open, hearty,
undisguised admiration, which was too evidently sincere, too
evidently beyond his own control, to be justly resented as
insolent; and yet, in her humor at that moment, Magdalen did
resent it. She felt the man's resolute black eyes strike through
her with an electric suddenness; and frowning at him impatiently,
she turned away her head and looked back at the house.
The next moment she glanced round again to see if he had gone on.
He had advanced a few yards -- had then evidently stopped -- and
was now in the very act of turning to look at her once more. His
companion, the clergyman, noticing that Magdalen appeared to be
annoyed, took him familiarly by the arm, and, half in jest, half
in earnest, forced him to walk on. The two disappeared round the
corner of the next house. As they turned it, the sun-burned
sailor twice stopped his companion again, and twice looked back.
"A friend of yours?" inquired Captain Wragge, joining Magdalen at
that moment.
"Certainly not," she replied; "a perfect stranger. He stared at
me in the most impertinent manner. Does he belong to this place?"
"I'll find out in a moment," said the compliant captain, joining
the group of boatmen, and putting his questions right and left,
with the easy familiarity which distinguished him. He returned in
a few minutes with a complete budget of information. The
clergyman was well known as the rector of a place situated some
few miles inland. The dark man with him was his wife's brother,
commander of a ship in the merchant-service. He was supposed to
be staying with his relatives, as their guest for a short time
only, preparatory to sailing on another voyage. The clergyman's
name was Strickland, and the merchant-captain's name was Kirke;
and that was all the boatmen knew about either of them.
"It is of no consequence who they are," said Magdalen,
carelessly. "The man's rudeness merely annoyed me for the moment.
Let us have done with him. I have something else to think of, and
so have you. Where is the solitary walk you mentioned just now?
Which way do we go?"
The captain pointed southward toward Slaughden, and offered his
arm.
Magdalen hesitated before she took it. Her eyes wandered away
inquiringly to Noel Vanstone's house. He was out in the garden,
pacing backward and forward over the little lawn, with his head
high in the air, and with Mrs. Lecount demurely in attendance on
him, carrying her master's green fan. Seeing this, Magdalen at
once took Captain Wragge's right arm, so as to place herself
nearest to the garden when they passed it on their walk.
"The eyes of our neighbors are on us; and the least your niece
can do is to take your arm," she said, with a bitter laugh.
"Come! let us go on."
"They are looking this way," whispered the captain. "Shall I
introduce you to Mrs. Lecount?"
"Not to-night," she answered. "Wait, and hear what I have to say
to you first."
They passed the garden wall. Captain Wragge took off his hat with
a smart flourish, and received a gracious bow from Mrs. Lecount
in return. Magdalen saw the housekeeper survey her face, her
figure, and her dress, with that reluctant interest, that
distrustful curiosity, which women feel in observing each other.
As she walked on beyond the house, the sharp voice of Noel
Vanstone reached her through the evening stillness. "A fine girl,
Lecount," she heard him say. "You know I am a judge of that sort
of thing -- a fine girl!"
As those words were spoken, Captain Wragge looked round at his
companion in sudden surprise. Her hand was trembling violently on
his arm, and her lips were fast closed with an expression of
speechless pain.
Slowly and in silence the two walked on until they reached the
southern limit of the houses, and entered on a little wilderness
of shingle and withered grass -the desolate end of Aldborough,
the lonely beginning of Slaughden.
It was a dull, airless evening. Eastward, was the gray majesty of
the sea, hushed in breathless calm; the horizon line invisibly
melting into the monotonous, misty sky; the idle ships shadowy
and still on the idle water. Southward, the high ridge of the sea
dike, and the grim, massive circle of a martello tower reared
high on its mound of grass, closed the view darkly on all that
lay beyond. Westward, a lurid streak of sunset glowed red in the
dreary heaven, blackened the fringing trees on the far borders of
the great inland marsh, and turned its little gleaming
water-pools to pools of blood. Nearer to the eye, the sullen flow
of the tidal river Alde ebbed noiselessly from the muddy banks;
and nearer still, lonely and unprosperous by the bleak
water-side, lay the lost little port of Slaughden, with its
forlorn wharfs and warehouses of decaying wood, and its few
scattered coasting-vessels deserted on the oozy river-shore. No
fall of waves was heard on the beach, no trickling of waters
bubbled audibly from the idle stream. Now and then the cry of a
sea-bird rose from the region of the marsh; and at intervals,
from farmhouses far in the inland waste, the faint winding of
horns to call the cattle home traveled mournfully through the
evening calm.
Magdalen drew her hand from the captain's arm, and led the way to
the mound of the martello tower. "I am weary of walking," she
said. "Let us stop and rest here."
She seated herself on the slope, and resting on her elbow,
mechanically pulled up and scattered from her into the air the
tufts of grass growing under her hand. After silently occupying
herself in this way for some minutes, she turned suddenly on
Captain Wragge. "Do I surprise you?" she asked, with a startling
abruptness. "Do you find me changed?"
The captain's ready tact warned him that the time had come to be
plain with her, and to reserve his flowers of speech for a more
appropriate occasion.
"If you ask the question, I must answer it," he replied. "Yes, I
do find you changed."
She pulled up another tuft of grass. "I suppose you can guess the
reason?" she said.
The captain was wisely silent. He only answered by a bow.
"I have lost all care for myself," she went on, tearing faster
and faster at the tufts of grass. "Saying that is not saying
much, perhaps, but it may help you to understand me. There are
things I would have died sooner than do at one time -things it
would have turned me cold to think of. I don't care now whether I
do them or not. I am nothing to myself; I am no more interested
in myself than I am in these handfuls o f grass. I suppose I have
lost something. What is it? Heart? Conscience? I don't know. Do
you? W hat nonsense I am talking! Who cares what I have lost? It
has gone; and there's an end of it. I suppose my outside is the
best side of me -- and that's left, at any rate. I have not lost
my good looks, have I? There! there! never mind answering; don't
trouble yourself to pay me compliments. I have been admired
enough to-day. First the sailor, and then Mr. Noel Vanstone --
enough for any woman's vanity, surely! Have I any right to call
myself a woman? Perhaps not: I am only a girl in my teens. Oh,
me, I feel as if I was forty!" She scattered the last fragments
of grass to the winds; and turning her back on the captain, let
her head droop till her cheek touched the turf bank. "It feels
soft and friendly," she said, nestling to it with a hopeless
tenderness horrible to see. "It doesn't cast me off. Mother
Earth! The only mother I have left!"
Captain Wragge looked at her in silent surprise. Such experience
of humanity as he possessed was powerless to sound to its depths
the terrible self-abandonment which had burst its way to the
surface in her reckless words -- which was now fast hurrying her
to actions more reckless still. "Devilish odd!" he thought to
himself, uneasily. "Has the loss of her lover turned her brain?"
He considered for a minute longer and then spoke to her. "Leave
it till to-morrow," suggested the captain confidentially. "You
are a little tired to-night. No hurry, my dear girl -- no hurry."
She raised her head instantly, and looked round at him with the
same angry resolution, with the same desperate defiance of
herself, which he had seen in her face on the memorable day at
York when she had acted before him for the first time. "I came
here to tell you what is in my mind," she said; "and I _will_
tell it!" She seated herself upright on the slope; and clasping
her hands round her knees, looked out steadily, straight before
her, at the slowly darkening view. In that strange position, she
waited until she had composed herself, and then addressed the
captain, without turning her head to look round at him, in these
words:
"When you and I first met," she began, abruptly, "I tried hard to
keep my thoughts to myself. I know enough by this time to know
that I failed. When I first told you at York that Michael
Vanstone had ruined us, I believe you guessed for yourself that
I, for one, was determined not to submit to it. Whether you
guessed or not, it is so. I left my friends with that
determination in my mind; and I feel it in me now stronger, ten
times stronger, than ever."
"Ten times stronger than ever," echoed the captain. "Exactly so
-- the natural result of firmness of character."
"No -- the natural result of having nothing else to think of. I
had something else to think of before you found me ill in
Vauxhall Walk. I have nothing else to think of now. Remember
that, if you find me for the future always harping on the same
string. One question first. Did you guess what I meant to do on
that morning when you showed me the newspaper, and when I read
the account of Michael Vanstone's death?"
"Generally," replied Captain Wragge -- "I guessed, generally,
that you proposed dipping your hand into his purse and taking
from it (most properly) what was your own. I felt deeply hurt at
the time by your not permitting me to assist you. Why is she so
reserved with me? (I remarked to myself) -- why is she so
unreasonably reserved?"
"You shall have no reserve to complain of now," pursued Magdalen.
"I tell you plainly, if events had not happened as they did, you
_would_ have assisted me. If Michael Vanstone had not died, I
should have gone to Brighton, and have found my way safely to his
acquaintance under an assumed name. I had money enough with me to
live on respectably for many months together. I would have
employed that time -- I would have waited a whole year, if
necessary, to destroy Mrs. Lecount's influence over him -- and I
would have ended by getting that influence, on my own terms, into
my own hands. I had the advantage of years, the advantage of
novelty, the advantage of downright desperation, all on my side,
and I should have succeeded. Before the year was out -- before
half the year was out -- you should have seen Mrs. Lecount
dismissed by her master, and you should have seen me taken into
the house in her place, as Michael Vanstone's adopted daughter --
as the faithful friend -- who had saved him from an adventuress
in his old age. Girls no older than I am have tried deceptions as
hopeless in appearance as mine, and have carried them through to
the end. I had my story ready; I had my plans all considered; I
had the weak point in that old man to attack in my way, which
Mrs. Lecount had found out before me to attack in hers, and I
tell you again I should have succeeded."
"I think you would," said the captain. "And what next?"
"Mr. Michael Vanstone would have changed his man of business
next. You would have succeeded to the place; and those clever
speculations on which he was so fond of venturing would have cost
him the fortunes of which he had robbed my sister and myself. To
the last farthing, Captain Wragge, as certainly as you sit there,
to the last farthing! A bold conspiracy, a shocking deception --
wasn't it? I don't care! Any conspiracy, any deception, is
justified to my conscience by the vile law which has left us
helpless. You talked of my reserve just now. Have I dropped it at
last? Have I spoken out at the eleventh hour?"
The captain laid his hand solemnly on his heart, and launched
himself once more on his broadest flow of language.
"You fill me with unavailing regret," he said. "If that old man
had lived, what a crop I might have reaped from him! What
enormous transactions in moral agriculture it might have been my
privilege to carry on! _Ars longa,_" said Captain Wragge,
pathetically drifting into Latin -- "_vita brevis!_ Let us drop a
tear on the lost opportunities of the past, and try what the
present can do to console us. One conclusion is clear to my mind
-- the experiment you proposed to try with Mr. Michael Vanstone
is totally hopeless, my dear girl, in the case of his son. His
son is impervious to all common forms of pecuniary temptation.
You may trust my solemn assurance," continued the captain,
speaking with an indignant recollection of the answer to his
advertisement in the Times, "when I inform you that Mr. Noel
Vanstone is emphatically the meanest of mankind."
"I can trust my own experience as well," said Magdalen. "I have
seen him, and spoken to him -- I know him better than you do.
Another disclosure, Captain Wragge, for your private ear! I sent
you back certain articles of costume when they had served the
purpose for which I took them to London. That purpose was to find
my way to Noel Vanstone in disguise, and to judge for myself of
Mrs. Lecount and her master. I gained my object; and I tell you
again, I know the two people in that house yonder whom we have
now to deal with better than you do."
Captain Wragge expressed the profound astonishment, and asked the
innocent questions appropriate to the mental condition of a
person taken completely by surprise.
"Well," he resumed, when Magdalen had briefly answered him, "and
what is the result on your own mind? There must be a result, or
we should not be here. You see your way? Of course, my dear girl,
you see your way?"
"Yes," she said, quickly. "I see my way."
The captain drew a little nearer to her, with eager curiosity
expressed in every line of his vagabond face.
"Go on," he said, in an anxious whisper; "pray go on."
She looked out thoughtfully into the gathering darkness, without
answering, without appearing to have heard him. Her lips closed,
and her clasped hands tightened mechanically round her knees.
"There is no disguising the fact," said Captain Wragge, warily
rousing her into speaking to him. "The son is harder to deal with
than the father -- "
"Not in my way," she interposed, suddenly.
"Indeed!" said the captain. "Well! they say there is a short cut
to everything, if we only look long enough to find it. You have
looked long enough, I su ppose, and the natural result has
followed -- you have found it."
"I have not troubled myself to look; I have found it without
looking."
"The deuce you have!" cried Captain Wragge, in great perplexity.
"My dear girl, is my view of your present position leading me
altogether astray? As I understand it, here is Mr. Noel Vanstone
in possession of your fortune and your sister's, as his father
was, and determined to keep it, as his father was?"
"Yes."
"And here are you -- quite helpless to get it by persuasion --
quite helpless to get it by law -- just as resolute in his ease
as you were in his father's, to take it by stratagem in spite of
him?"
"Just as resolute. Not for the sake of the fortune -- mind that!
For the sake of the right."
"Just so. And the means of coming at that right which were hard
with the father -- who was not a miser -- are easy with the son,
who is?"
"Perfectly easy."
"Write me down an Ass for the first time in my life!" cried the
captain, at the end of his patience. "Hang me if I know what you
mean!"
She looked round at him for the first time -- looked him straight
and steadily in the face.
"I will tell you what I mean," she said. "I mean to marry him."
Captain Wragge started up on his knees, and stopped on them,
petrified by astonishment.
"Remember what I told you," said Magdalen, looking away from him
again. "I have lost all care for myself. I have only one end in
life now, and the sooner I reach it -- and die -- the better. If
-- " She stopped, altered her position a little, and pointed with
one hand to the fast-ebbing stream beneath her, gleaming dim in
the darkening twilight -- "if I had been what I once was, I would
have thrown myself into that river sooner than do what I am going
to do now. As it is, I trouble myself no longer; I weary my mind
with no more schemes. The short way and the vile way lies before
me. I take it, Captain Wragge, and marry him."
"Keeping him in total ignorance of who you are?" said the
captain, slowly rising to his feet, and slowly moving round, so
as to see her face. "Marrying him as my niece, Miss Bygrave?"
"As your niece, Miss Bygrave."
"And after the marriage -- ?" His voice faltered, as he began the
question, and he left it unfinished.
"After the marriage," she said, "I shall stand in no further need
of your assistance."
The captain stooped as she gave him that answer, looked close at
her, and suddenly drew back, without uttering a word. He walked
away some paces, and sat down again doggedly on the grass. If
Magdalen could have seen his face in the dying light, his face
would have startled her. For the first time, probably, since his
boyhood, Captain Wragge had changed color. He was deadly pale.
"Have you nothing to say to me?" she asked. "Perhaps you are
waiting to hear what terms I have to offer? These are my terms; I
pay all our expenses here; and when we part, on the day of the
marriage, you take a farewell gift away with you of two hundred
pounds. Do you promise me your assistance on those conditions?"
"What am I expected to do?" he asked, with a furtive glance at
her, and a sudden distrust in his voice.
"You are expected to preserve my assumed character and your own,"
she answered, "and you are to prevent any inquiries of Mrs.
Lecount's from discovering who I really am. I ask no more. The
rest is my responsibility -- not yours."
"I have nothing to do with what happens -- at any time, or in any
place -- after the marriage?"
"Nothing whatever."
"I may leave you at the church door if I please?"
"At the church door, with your fee in your pocket."
"Paid from the money in your own possession?"
"Certainly! How else should I pay it?"
Captain Wragge took off his hat, and passed his handkerchief over
his face with an air of relief.
"Give me a minute to consider it," he said.
"As many minutes as you like," she rejoined, reclining on the
bank in her former position, and returning to her former
occupation of tearing up the tufts of grass and flinging them out
into the air.
The captain's reflections were not complicated by any unnecessary
divergences from the contemplation of his own position to the
contemplation of Magdalen's. Utterly incapable of appreciating
the injury done her by Frank's infamous treachery to his
engagement -- an injury which had severed her, at one cruel blow,
from the aspiration which, delusion though it was, had been the
saving aspiration of her life -- Captain Wragge accepted the
simple fact of her despair just as he found it, and then looked
straight to the consequences of the proposal which she had made
to him.
In the prospect _before_ the marriage he saw nothing more serious
involved than the practice of a deception, in no important degree
different -- except in the end to be attained by it -- from the
deceptions which his vagabond life had long since accustomed him
to contemplate and to carry out. In the prospect _after_ the
marriage he dimly discerned, through the ominous darkness of the
future, the lurking phantoms of Terror and Crime, and the black
gulfs behind them of Ruin and Death. A man of boundless audacity
and resource, within his own mean limits; beyond those limits,
the captain was as deferentially submissive to the majesty of the
law as the most harmless man in existence; as cautious in looking
after his own personal safety as the veriest coward that ever
walked the earth. But one serious question now filled his mind.
Could he, on the terms proposed to him, join the conspiracy
against Noel Vanstone up to the point of the marriage, and then
withdraw from it, without risk of involving himself in the
consequences which his experience told him must certainly ensue?
Strange as it may seem, his decision in this emergency was mainly
influenced by no less a person than Noel Vanstone himself. The
captain might have resisted the money-offer which Magdalen had
made to him -- for the profits of the Entertainment had filled
his pockets with more than three times two hundred pounds. But
the prospect of dealing a blow in the dark at the man who had
estimated his information and himself at the value of a five
pound note proved too much for his caution and his self-control.
On the small neutral ground of self-importance, the best men and
the worst meet on the same terms. Captain Wragge's indignation,
when he saw the answer to his advertisement, stooped to no
retrospective estimate of his own conduct; he was as deeply
offended, as sincerely angry as if he had made a perfectly
honorable proposal, and had been rewarded for it by a personal
insult. He had been too full of his own grievance to keep it out
of his first letter to Magdalen. He had more or less forgotten
himself on every subsequent occasion when Noel Vanstone's name
was mentioned. And in now finally deciding the course he should
take, it is not too much to say that the motive of money receded,
for the first time in his life, into the second place, and the
motive of malice carried the day.
"I accept the terms," said Captain Wragge, getting briskly on his
legs again. "Subject, of course, to the conditions agreed on
between us. We part on the wedding-day. I don't ask where you go:
you don't ask where I go. From that time forth we are strangers
to each other."
Magdalen rose slowly from the mound. A hopeless depression, a
sullen despair, showed itself in her look and manner. She refused
the captain's offered hand; and her tones, when she answered him,
were so low that he could hardly hear her.
"We understand each other," she said; "and we can now go back.
You may introduce me to Mrs. Lecount to-morrow."
"I must ask a few questions first," said the captain, gravely.
"There are more risks to be run in this matter, and more pitfalls
in our way, than you seem to suppose. I must know the whole
history of your morning call on Mrs. Lecount before I put you and
that woman on speaking terms with each other."
"Wait till to-morrow," she broke out impatiently. "Don't madden
me by talking about it to-night."
The captain said no more. They turned their faces toward
Aldborough, and walked slowly back.
By the time they reached the houses night had overtaken them.
Neither moon nor stars wer e visible. A faint noiseless breeze
blowing from the land had come with the darkness. Magdalen
paused on the lonely public walk to breathe the air more freely.
After a while she turned her face from the breeze and looked out
toward the sea. The immeasurable silence of the calm waters, lost
in the black void of night, was awful. She stood looking into the
darkness, as if its mystery had no secrets for her -- she
advanced toward it slowly, as if it drew her by some hidden
attraction into itself.
"I am going down to the sea," she said to her companion. "Wait
here, and I will come back."
He lost sight of her in an instant; it was as if the night had
swallowed her up. He listened, and counted her footsteps by the
crashing of them on the shingle in the deep stillness. They
retreated slowly, further and further away into the night.
Suddenly the sound of them ceased. Had she paused on her course
or had she reached one of the strips of sand left bare by the
ebbing tide?
He waited, and listened anxiously. The time passed, and no sound
reached him. He still listened, with a growing distrust of the
darkness. Another moment, and there came a sound from the
invisible shore. Far and faint from the beach below, a long cry
moaned through the silence. Then all was still once more.
In sudden alarm, he stepped forward to descend to the beach, and
to call to her. Before he could cross the path, footsteps rapidly
advancing caught his ear. He waited an instant, and the figure of
a man passed quickly along the walk between him and the sea. It
was too dark to discern anything of the stranger's face; it was
only possible to see that he was a tall man -- as tall as that
officer in the merchant-service whose name was Kirke.
The figure passed on northward, and was instantly lost to view.
Captain Wragge crossed the path, and, advancing a few steps down
the beach, stopped and listened again. The crash of footsteps on
the shingle caught his ear once more. Slowly, as the sound had
left him, that sound now came back. He called, to guide her to
him. She came on till he could just see her -- a shadow ascending
the shingly slope, and growing out of the blackness of the night.
"You alarmed me," he whispered, nervously. "I was afraid
something had happened. I heard you cry out as if you were in
pain."
"Did you?" she said, carelessly. "I _was_ in pain. It doesn't
matter -- it's over now."
Her hand mechanically swung something to and fro as she answered
him. It was the little white silk bag which she had always kept
hidden in her bosom up to this time. One of the relics which it
held -- one of the relics which she had not had the heart to part
with before -- was gone from its keeping forever. Alone, on a
strange shore, she had torn from her the fondest of her virgin
memories, the dearest of her virgin hopes. Alone, on a strange
shore, she had taken the lock of Frank's hair from its
once-treasured place, and had cast it away from her to the sea
and the night.
CHAPTER II.
THE tall man who had passed Captain Wragge in the dark proceeded
rapidly along the public walk, struck off across a little waste
patch of ground, and entered the open door of the Aldborough
Hotel. The light in the passage, falling full on his face as he
passed it, proved the truth of Captain Wragge's surmise, and
showed the stranger to be Mr. Kirke, of the merchant service.
Meeting the landlord in the passage, Mr. Kirke nodded to him with
the familiarity of an old customer. "Have you got the paper?" he
asked; "I want to look at the visitors' list."
"I have got it in my room, sir," said the landlord, leading the
way into a parlor at the back of the house. "Are there any
friends of yours staying here, do you think?"
Without replying, the seaman turned to the list as soon as the
newspaper was placed in his hand, and ran his finger down it,
name by name. The finger suddenly stopped at this line: "Sea-view
Cottage; Mr. Noel Vanstone." Kirke of the merchant-service
repeated the name to himself, and put down the paper
thoughtfully.
"Have you found anybody you know, captain?" asked the landlord.
"I have found a name I know -- a name my father used often to
speak of in his time. Is this Mr. Vanstone a family man? Do you
know if there is a young lady in the house?"
"I can't say, captain. My wife will be here directly; she is sure
to know. It must have been some time ago, if your father knew
this Mr. Vanstone?"
"It _was_ some time ago. My father knew a subaltern officer of
that name when he was with his regiment in Canada. It would be
curious if the person here turned out to be the same man, and if
that young lady was his daughter."
"Excuse me, captain -- but the young lady seems to hang a little
on your mind," said the landlord, with a pleasant smile.
Mr. Kirke looked as if the form which his host's good-humor had
just taken was not quite to his mind. He returned abruptly to the
subaltern officer and the regiment in Canada. "That poor fellow's
story was as miserable a one as ever I heard," he said, looking
back again absently at the visitors' list.
"Would there be any harm in telling it, sir?" asked the landlord.
"Miserable or not, a story's a story, when you know it to be
true."
Mr. Kirke hesitated. "I hardly think I should be doing right to
tell it," he said. "If this man, or any relations of his, are
still alive, it is not a story they might like strangers to know.
All I can tell you is, that my father was the salvation of that
young officer under very dreadful circumstances. They parted in
Canada. My father remained with his regiment; the young officer
sold out and returned to England, and from that moment they lost
sight of each other. It would be curious if this Vanstone here
was the same man. It would be curious -"
He suddenly checked himself just as another reference to "the
young lady" was on the point of passing his lips. At the same
moment the landlord's wife came in, and Mr. Kirke at once
transferred his inquiries to the higher authority in the house.
"Do you know anything of this Mr. Vanstone who is down here on
the visitors' list?" asked the sailor. "Is he an old man?"
"He's a miserable little creature to look at," replied the
landlady; "but he's not old, captain."
"Then he's not the man I mean. Perhaps he is the man's son? Has
he got any ladies with him?"
The landlady tossed her head, and pursed up her lips
disparagingly.
"He has a housekeeper with him," she said. "A middle-aged person
-- not one of my sort. I dare say I'm wrong -- but I don't like a
dressy woman in her station of life."
Mr. Kirke began to look puzzled. "I must have made some mistake
about the house," he said. "Surely there's a lawn cut
octagon-shape at Sea-view Cottage, and a white flag-staff in the
middle of the gravel-walk?"
"That's not Sea-view, sir! It's North Shingles you're talking of.
Mr. Bygrave's. His wife and his niece came here by the coach
to-day. His wife's tall enough to be put in a show, and the
worst-dressed woman I ever set eyes on. But Miss Bygrave is worth
looking at, if I may venture to say so. She's the finest girl, to
my mind, we've had at Aldborough for many a long day. I wonder
who they are! Do you know the name, captain?"
"No," said Mr. Kirke, with a shade of disappointment on his dark,
weather-beaten face; "I never heard the name before."
After replying in those words, he rose to take his leave. The
landlord vainly invited him to drink a parting glass; the
landlady vainly pressed him to stay another ten minutes and try a
cup of tea. He only replied that his sister expected him, and
that he must return to the parsonage immediately.
On leaving the hotel Mr. Kirke set his face westward, and walked
inland along the highroad as fast as the darkness would let him.
"Bygrave?" he thought to himself. "Now I know her name, how much
am I the wiser for it! If it had been Vanstone, my father's son
might have had a chance of making acquaintance with her." He
stopped, and looked back in the direction of Aldborough. "What a
fool I am!" he burst out suddenly, striking his stick on the
ground. "I was forty last birthday." He turned and went on again
faster than ever -- his head down; his resolu te black eyes
searching the darkness on the land as they had searched it many a
time on the sea
from the deck of his ship.
After more than an hour's walking he reached a village, with a
primitive little church and parsonage nestled together in a
hollow. He entered the house by the back way, and found his
sister, the clergyman's wife, sitting alone over her work in the
parlor.
"Where is your husband, Lizzie?" he asked, taking a chair in a
corner.
"William has gone out to see a sick person. He had just time
enough before he went," she added, with a smile, "to tell me
about the young lady; and he declares he will never trust himself
at Aldborough with you again until you are a steady, married
man." She stopped, and looked at her brother more attentively
than she had looked at him yet. "Robert!" she said, laying aside
her work, and suddenly crossing the room to him. "You look
anxious, you look distressed. William only laughed about your
meeting with the young lady. Is it serious? Tell me; what is she
like?"
He turned his head away at the question.
She took a stool at his feet, and persisted in looking up at him.
"Is it serious, Robert?" she repeated, softly.
Kirke's weather-beaten face was accustomed to no concealments --
it answered for him before he spoke a word. "Don't tell your
husband till I am gone," he said, with a roughness quite new in
his sister's experience of him. "I know I only deserve to be
laughed at; but it hurts me, for all that."
"Hurts you?" she repeated, in astonishment.
"You can't think me half such a fool, Lizzie, as I think myself,"
pursued Kirke, bitterly. "A man at my age ought to know better. I
didn't set eyes on her for as much as a minute altogether; and
there I have been hanging about the place till after nightfall on
the chance of seeing her again -- skulking, I should have called
it, if I had found one of my men doing what I have been doing
myself. I believe I'm bewitched. She's a mere girl, Lizzie -- I
doubt if she's out of her teens -- I'm old enough to be her
father. It's all one; she stops in my mind in spite of me. I've
had her face looking at me, through the pitch darkness, every
step of the way to this house; and it's looking at me now -- as
plain as I see yours, and plainer."
He rose impatiently, and began to walk backward and forward in
the room. His sister looked after him, with surprise as well as
sympathy expressed in her face. From his boyhood upward she had
always been accustomed to see him master of himself. Years since,
in the failing fortunes of the family, he had been their example
and their support. She had heard of him in the desperate
emergencies of a life at sea, when hundreds of his
fellow-creatures had looked to his steady self-possession for
rescue from close-threatening death -- and had not looked in
vain. Never, in all her life before, had his sister seen the
balance of that calm and equal mind lost as she saw it lost now.
"How can you talk so unreasonably about your age and yourself?"
she said. "There is not a woman alive, Robert, who is good enough
for you. What is her name?"
"Bygrave. Do you know it?"
"No. But I might soon make acquaintance with her. If we only had
a little time before us; if I could only get to Aldborough and
see her -- but you are going away to-morrow; your ship sails at
the end of the week."
"Thank God for that!" said Kirke, fervently.
"Are you glad to be going away?" she asked, more and more amazed
at him.
"Right glad, Lizzie, for my own sake. If I ever get to my senses
again, I shall find my way back to them on the deck of my ship.
This girl has got between me and my thoughts already: she shan't
go a step further, and get between me and my duty. I'm determined
on that. Fool as I am, I have sense enough left not to trust
myself within easy hail of Aldborough to-morrow morning. I'm good
for another twenty miles of walking, and I'll begin my journey
back tonight."
His sister started up, and caught him fast by the arm. "Robert!"
she exclaimed; "you're not serious? You don't mean to leave us on
foot, alone in the dark?"
"It's only saying good-by, my dear, the last thing at night
instead of the first thing in the morning," he answered, with a
smile. "Try and make allowances for me, Lizzie. My life has been
passed at sea; and I'm not used to having my mind upset in this
way. Men ashore are used to it; men ashore can take it easy. I
can't. If I stopped here I shouldn't rest. If I waited till
to-morrow, I should only be going back to have another look at
her. I don't want to feel more ashamed of myself than I do
already. I want to fight my way back to my duty and myself,
without stopping to think twice about it. Darkness is nothing to
me -I'm used to darkness. I have got the high-road to walk on,
and I can't lose my way. Let me go, Lizzie! The only sweetheart I
have any business with at my age is my ship. Let me get back to
her!"
His sister still kept her hold of his arm, and still pleaded with
him to stay till the morning. He listened to her with perfect
patience and kindness, but she never shook his determination for
an instant.
"What am I to say to William?" she pleaded. "What will he think
when he comes back and finds you gone?"
"Tell him I have taken the advice he gave us in his sermon last
Sunday. Say I have turned my back on the world, the flesh, and
the devil."
"How can you talk so, Robert! And the boys, too -- you promised
not to go without bidding the boys good-by."
"That's true. I made my little nephews a promise, and I'll keep
it." He kicked off his shoes as he spoke, on the mat outside the
door. "Light me upstairs, Lizzie; I'll bid the two boys good-by
without waking them."
She saw the uselessness of resisting him any longer; and, taking
the candle, went before him upstairs.
The boys -- both young children -- were sleeping together in the
same bed. The youngest was his uncle's favorite, and was called
by his uncle's name. He lay peacefully asleep, with a rough
little toy ship hugged fast in his arms. Kirke's eyes softened as
he stole on tiptoe to the child's side, and kissed him with the
gentleness of a woman. "Poor little man!" said the sailor,
tenderly. "He is as fond of his ship as I was at his age. I'll
cut him out a better one when I come back. Will you give me my
nephew one of these days, Lizzie, and will you let me make a
sailor of him?"
"Oh, Robert, if you were only married and happy, as I am!"
"The time has gone by, my dear. I must make the best of it as I
am, with my little nephew there to help me."
He left the room. His sister's tears fell fast as she followed
him into the parlor. "There is something so forlorn and dreadful
in your leaving us like this," she said. "Shall I go to
Aldborough to-morrow, Robert, and try if I can get acquainted
with her for your sake?"
"No!" he replied. "Let her be. If it's ordered that I am to see
that girl again, I _shall_ see her. Leave it to the future, and
you leave it right." He put on his shoes, and took up his hat and
stick. "I won't overwalk myself," he said, cheerfully. "If the
coach doesn't overtake me on the road, I can wait for it where I
stop to breakfast. Dry your eyes, my dear, and give me a kiss."
She was like her brother in features and complexion, and she had
a touch of her brother's spirit; she dashed away the tears, and
took her leave of him bravely.
"I shall be back in a year's time," said Kirke, falling into his
old sailor-like way at the door. "I'll bring you a China shawl,
Lizzie, and a chest of tea for your store-room. Don't let the
boys forget me, and don't think I'm doing wrong to leave you in
this way. I know I am doing right. God bless you and keep you, my
dear -- and your husband, and your children! Good-by!"
He stooped and kissed her. She ran to the door to look after him.
A puff of air extinguished the candle, and the black night shut
him out from her in an instant.
Three days afterward the first-class merchantman _Deliverance_,
Kirke, commander, sailed from London for the China Sea.
CHAPTER III.
THE threatening of storm and change passed away with the night.
When morning rose over Aldborough, the sun was master in the blue
heaven, and the waves were rippling gayly under the summer
breeze.
At an hour when no other visitors to the watering -place were yet
astir, the indefatigable Wragge appeared at the door of North
Shingles Villa, and directed his steps northward, with a
neatly-bound copy of "Joyce's Scientific Dialogues" in his hand.
Arriving at the waste ground beyond the houses, he descended to
the beach and opened his book. The interview of the past night
had sharpened his perception of the difficulties to be
encountered in the coming enterprise. He was now doubly
determined to try the characteristic experiment at which he had
hinted in his letter to Magdalen, and to concentrate on himself
-- in the character of a remarkably well-informed man -- the
entire interest and attention of the formidable Mrs. Lecount.
Having taken his dose of ready-made science (to use his own
expression) the first thing in the morning on an empty stomach,
Captain Wragge joined his small family circle at breakfast-time,
inflated with information for the day. He observed that
Magdalen's face showed plain signs of a sleepless night. She made
no complaint: her manner was composed, and her temper perfectly
under control. Mrs. Wragge -- refreshed by some thirteen
consecutive hours of uninterrupted repose -- was in excellent
spirits, and up at heel (for a wonder) with both shoes. She
brought with her into the room several large sheets of
tissue-paper, cut crisply into mysterious and many-varying forms,
which immediately provoked from her husband the short and sharp
question, "What have you got there?"
"Patterns, captain," said Mrs. Wragge, in timidly conciliating
tones. "I went shopping in London, and bought an Oriental
Cashmere Robe. It cost a deal of money; and I'm going to try and
save, by making it myself. I've got my patterns, and my
dress-making directions written out as plain as print. I'll be
very tidy, captain; I'll keep in my own corner, if you'll please
to give me one; and whether my head Buzzes, or whether it don't,
I'll sit straight at my work all the same."
"You will do your work," said the captain, sternly, "when you
know who you are, who I am, and who that young lady is -- not
before. Show me your shoes! Good. Show me you cap! Good. Make the
breakfast."
When breakfast was over, Mrs. Wragge received her orders to
retire into an adjoining room, and to wait there until her
husband came to release her. As soon as her back was turned,
Captain Wragge at once resumed the conversation which had been
suspended, by Magdalen's own desire, on the preceding night. The
questions he now put to her all related to the subject of her
visit in disguise to Noel Vanstone's house. They were the
questions of a thoroughly clear-headed man -- short, searching,
and straight to the point. In less than half an hour's time he
had made himself acquainted with every incident that had happened
in Vauxhall Walk.
The conclusions which the captain drew, after gaining his
information, were clear and easily stated.
On the adverse side of the question, he expressed his conviction
that Mrs. Lecount had certainly detected her visitor to be
disguised; that she had never really left the room, though she
might have opened and shut the door; and that on both the
occasions, therefore, when Magdalen had been betrayed into
speaking in her own voice, Mrs. Lecount had heard her. On the
favorable side of the question, he was perfectly satisfied that
the painted face and eyelids, the wig, and the padded cloak had
so effectually concealed Magdalen's identity, that she might in
her own person defy the housekeeper's closest scrutiny, so far as
the matter of appearance was concerned. The difficulty of
deceiving Mrs. Lecount's ears, as well as her eyes, was, he
readily admitted, not so easily to be disposed of. But looking to
the fact that Magdalen, on both the occasions when she had
forgotten herself, had spoken in the heat of anger, he was of
opinion that her voice had every reasonable chance of escaping
detection, if she carefully avoided all outbursts of temper for
the future, and spoke in those more composed and ordinary tones
which Mrs. Lecount had not yet heard. Upon the whole, the captain
was inclined to pronounce the prospect hopeful, if one serious
obstacle were cleared away at the outset -- that obstacle being
nothing less than the presence on the scene of action of Mrs.
Wragge.
To Magdalen's surprise, when the course of her narrative brought
her to the story of the ghost, Captain Wragge listened with the
air of a man who was more annoyed than amused by what he heard.
When she had done, he plainly told her that her unlucky meeting
on the stairs of the lodging-house with Mrs. Wragge was, in his
opinion, the most serious of all the accidents that had happened
in Vauxhall Walk.
"I can deal with the difficulty of my wife's stupidity," he said,
"as I have often dealt with it before. I can hammer her new
identity _into_ her head, but I can't hammer the ghost _out_ of
it. We have no security that the woman in the gray cloak and poke
bonnet may not come back to her recollection at the most critical
time, and under the most awkward circumstances. In plain English,
my dear girl, Mrs. Wragge is a pitfall under our feet at every
step we take."
"If we are aware of the pitfall," said Magdalen, "we can take our
measures for avoiding it. What do you propose?"
"I propose," replied the captain, "the temporary removal of Mrs.
Wragge. Speaking purely in a pecuniary point of view, I can't
afford a total separation from her. You have often read of very
poor people being suddenly enriched by legacies reaching them
from remote and unexpected quarters? Mrs. Wragge's case, when I
married her, was one of these. An elderly female relative shared
the favors of fortune on that occasion with my wife; and if I
only keep up domestic appearances, I happen to know that Mrs.
Wragge will prove a second time profitable to me on that elderly
relative's death. But for this circumstance, I should probably
long since have transferred my wife to the care of society at
large -- in the agreeable conviction that if I didn't support
her, somebody else would. Although I can't afford to take this
course, I see no objection to having her comfortably boarded and
lodged out of our way for the time being -- say, at a retired
farm-house, in the character of a lady in infirm mental health.
_You_ would find the expense trifling; _I_ should find the relief
unutterable. What do you say? Shall I pack her up at once, and
take her away by the next coach?"
"No!" replied Magdalen, firmly. "The poor creature's life is hard
enough already; I won't help to make it harder. She was
affectionately and truly kind to me when I was ill, and I won't
allow her to be shut up among strangers while I can help it. The
risk of keeping her here is only one risk more. I will face it,
Captain Wragge, if you won't."
"Think twice," said the captain, gravely, "before you decide on
keeping Mrs. Wragge."
"Once is enough," rejoined Magdalen. "I won't have her sent
away."
"Very good," said the captain, resignedly. "I never interfere
with questions of sentiment. But I have a word to say on my own
behalf. If my services are to be of any use to you, I can't have
my hands tied at starting. This is serious. I won't trust my wife
and Mrs. Lecount together. I'm afraid, if you're not, and I make
it a condition that, if Mrs. Wragge stops here, she keeps her
room. If you think her health requires it, you can take her for a
walk early in the morning, or late in the evening; but you must
never trust her out with the servant, and never trust her out by
herself. I put the matter plainly, it is too important to be
trifled with. What do you say -- yes or no?"
"I say yes," replied Magdalen, after a moment's consideration.
"On the understanding that I am to take her out walking, as you
propose."
Captain Wragge bowed, and recovered his suavity of manner. "What
are our plans?" he inquired. "Shall we start our enterprise this
afternoon? Are you ready for your introduction to Mrs. Lecount
and her master?"
"Quite ready."
"Good again. We will meet them on the Parade, at their usual hour
for going out -- two o'clock. It is no t twelve yet. I have two
hours before me -- just time enough to fit my wife into her new
Skin. The process is absolutely necessary, to prevent her
compromising us with the servant. Don't be afraid about the
results; Mrs. Wragge has had a copious selection of assumed names
hammered into her head in the course of her matrimonial career.
It is merely a question of hammering hard enough -- nothing more.
I think we have settled everything now. Is there anything I can
do before two o'clock? Have you any employment for the morning?"
"No," said Magdalen. "I shall go back to my own room, and try to
rest."
"You had a disturbed night, I am afraid?" said the captain,
politely opening the door for her.
"I fell asleep once or twice," she answered, carelessly. "I
suppose my nerves are a little shaken. The bold black eyes of
that man who stared so rudely at me yesterday evening seemed to
be looking at me again in my dreams. If we see him to-day, and if
he annoys me any more, I must trouble you to speak to him. We
will meet here again at two o'clock. Don't be hard with Mrs.
Wragge; teach her what she must learn as tenderly as you can."
With those words she left him, and went upstairs.
She lay down on her bed with a heavy sigh, and tried to sleep. It
was useless. The dull weariness of herself which now possessed
her was not the weariness which finds its remedy in repose. She
rose again and sat by the window, looking out listlessly over the
sea.
A weaker nature than hers would not have felt the shock of
Frank's desertion as she had felt it -- as she was feeling it
still. A weaker nature would have found refuge in indignation and
comfort in tears. The passionate strength of Magdalen's love
clung desperately to the sinking wreck of its own delusion
-clung, until she tore herself from it, by plain force of will.
All that her native pride, her keen sense of wrong could do, was
to shame her from dwelling on the thoughts which still caught
their breath of life from the undying devotion of the past; which
still perversely ascribed Frank's heartless farewell to any cause
but the inborn baseness of the man who had written it. The woman
never lived yet who could cast a true-love out of her heart
because the object of that love was unworthy of her. All she can
do is to struggle against it in secret -- to sink in the contest
if she is weak; to win her way through it if she is strong, by a
process of self-laceration which is, of all moral remedies
applied to a woman's nature, the most dangerous and the most
desperate; of all moral changes, the change that is surest to
mark her for life. Magdalen's strong nature had sustained her
through the struggle; and the issue of it had left her what she
now was.
After sitting by the window for nearly an hour, her eyes looking
mechanically at the view, her mind empty of all impressions, and
conscious of no thoughts, she shook off the strange waking stupor
that possessed her, and rose to prepare herself for the serious
business of the day.
She went to the wardrobe and took down from the pegs two bright,
delicate muslin dresses, which had been made for summer wear at
Combe-Raven a year since, and which had been of too little value
to be worth selling when she parted with her other possessions.
After placing these dresses side by side on the bed, she looked
into the wardrobe once more. It only contained one other summer
dress -the plain alpaca gown which she had worn during her
memorable interview with Noel Vanstone and Mrs. Lecount. This she
left in its place, resolving not to wear it -- less from any
dread that the housekeeper might recognize a pattern too quiet to
be noticed, and too common to be remembered, than from the
conviction that it was neither gay enough nor becoming enough for
her purpose. After taking a plain white muslin scarf, a pair of
light gray kid gloves, and a garden-hat of Tuscan straw, from the
drawers of the wardrobe, she locked it, and put the key carefully
in her pocket.
Instead of at once proceeding to dress herself, she sat idly
looking at the two muslin gowns; careless which she wore, and yet
inconsistently hesitating which to choose. "What does it matter!"
she said to herself, with a reckless laugh; "I am equally
worthless in my own estimation, whichever I put on." She
shuddered, as if the sound of her own laughter had startled her,
and abruptly caught up the dress which lay nearest to her hand.
Its colors were blue and white -- the shade of blue which best
suited her fair complexion. She hurriedly put on the gown,
without going near her looking-glass. For the first time in her
life she shrank from meeting the reflection of herself -- except
for a moment, when she arranged her hair under her garden-hat,
leaving the glass again immediately. She drew her scarf over her
shoulders and fitted on her gloves, with her back to the
toilet-table. "Shall I paint?" she asked herself, feeling
instinctively that she was turning pale. "The rouge is still left
in my box. It can't make my face more false than it is already."
She looked round toward the glass, and again turned away from it.
"No!" she said. "I have Mrs. Lecount to face as well as her
master. No paint." After consulting her watch, she left the room
and went downstairs again. It wanted ten minutes only of two
o'clock.
Captain Wragge was waiting for her in the parlor -- respectable,
in a frock-coat, a stiff summer cravat, and a high white hat;
specklessly and cheerfully rural, in a buff waistcoat, gray
trousers, and gaiters to match. His collars were higher than
ever, and he carried a brand-new camp-stool in his hand. Any
tradesman in England who had seen him at that moment would have
trusted him on the spot.
"Charming!" said the captain, paternally surveying Magdalen when
she entered the room. "So fresh and cool! A little too pale, my
dear, and a great deal too serious. Otherwise perfect. Try if you
can smile."
"When the time comes for smiling," said Magdalen, bitterly,
"trust my dramatic training for any change of face that may be
necessary. Where is Mrs. Wragge?"
"Mrs. Wragge has learned her lesson," replied the captain, "and
is rewarded by my permission to sit at work in her own room. I
sanction her new fancy for dressmaking, because it is sure to
absorb all her attention, and to keep her at home. There is no
fear of her finishing the Oriental Robe in a hurry, for there is
no mistake in the process of making it which she is not certain
to commit. She will sit incubating her gown -- pardon the
expression -- like a hen over an addled egg. I assure you, her
new whim relieves me. Nothing could be more convenient, under
existing circumstances."
He strutted away to the window, looked out, and beckoned to
Magdalen to join him. "There they are!" he said, and pointed to
the Parade.
Noel Vanstone slowly walked by, as she looked, dressed in a
complete suit of old-fashioned nankeen. It was apparently one of
the days when the state of his health was at the worst. He leaned
on Mrs. Lecount's arm, and was protected from the sun by a light
umbrella which she held over him. The housekeeper -- dressed to
perfection, as usual, in a quiet, lavender-colored summer gown, a
black mantilla, an unassuming straw bonnet, and a crisp blue veil
-- escorted her invalid master with the tenderest attention;
sometimes directing his notice respectfully to the various
objects of the sea view; sometimes bending her head in graceful
acknowledgment of the courtesy of passing strangers on the
Parade, who stepped aside to let the invalid pass by. She
produced a visible effect among the idlers on the beach. They
looked after her with unanimous interest, and exchanged
confidential nods of approval which said, as plainly as words
could have expressed it, "A very domestic person! a truly
superior woman!"
Captain Wragge's party-colored eyes followed Mrs. Lecount with a
steady, distrustful attention. "Tough work for us _there_," he
whispered in Magdalen's ear; "tougher work than you think, before
we turn that woman out of her place."
"Wait," said Magdalen, quietly. "Wait and see."
She walked to the door. The captain followed her without making
any further remark. "I'll wait till you're married," he thought
to himself -- "not a moment longer, offer me what you may."
At the h ouse door Magdalen addressed him again.
"We will go that way," she said, pointing southward, "then turn,
and meet them as they come back."
Captain Wragge signified his approval of the arrangement, and
followed Magdalen to the garden gate. As she opened it to pass
through, her attention was attracted by a lady, with a
nursery-maid and two little boys behind her, loitering on the
path outside the garden wall. The lady started, looked eagerly,
and smiled to herself as Magdalen came out. Curiosity had got the
better of Kirke's sister, and she had come to Aldborough for the
express purpose of seeing Miss Bygrave.
Something in the shape of the lady's face, something in the
expression of her dark eyes, reminded Magdalen of the
merchant-captain whose uncontrolled admiration had annoyed her on
the previous evening. She instantly returned the stranger's
scrutiny by a frowning, ungracious look. The lady colored, paid
the look back with interest, and slowly walked on.
"A hard, bold, bad girl," thought Kirke's sister. "What could
Robert be thinking of to admire her? I am almost glad he is gone.
I hope and trust he will never set eyes on Miss Bygrave again."
"What boors the people are here!" said Magdalen to Captain
Wragge. "That woman was even ruder than the man last night. She
is like him in the face. I wonder who she is?"
"I'll find out directly," said the captain. "We can't be too
cautious about strangers." He at once appealed to his friends,
the boatmen. They were close at hand, and Magdalen heard the
questions and answers plainly.
"How are you all this morning?" said Captain Wragge, in his easy
jocular way. "And how's the wind? Nor'-west and by west, is it?
Very good. Who is that lady?"
"That's Mrs. Strickland, sir."
"Ay! ay! The clergyman's wife and the captain's sister. Where's
the captain to-day?"
"On his way to London, I should think, sir. His ship sails for
China at the end of the week."
China! As that one word passed the man's lips, a pang of the old
sorrow struck Magdalen to the heart. Stranger as he was, she
began to hate the bare mention of the merchant-captain's name. He
had troubled her dreams of the past night; and now, when she was
most desperately and recklessly bent on forgetting her old
home-existence, he had been indirectly the cause of recalling her
mind to Frank.
"Come!" she said, angrily, to her companion. "What do we care
about the man or his ship? Come away."
"By all means," said Captain Wragge. "As long as we don't find
friends of the Bygraves, what do we care about anybody?"
They walked on southward for ten minutes or more, then turned and
walked back again to meet Noel Vanstone and Mrs. Lecount.
CHAPTER IV.
CAPTAIN WRAGGE and Magdalen retraced their steps until they were
again within view of North Shingles Villa before any signs
appeared of Mrs. Lecount and her master. At that point the
housekeeper's lavender-colored dress, the umbrella, and the
feeble little figure in nankeen walking under it, became visible
in the distance. The captain slackened his pace immediately, and
issued his directions to Magdalen for her conduct at the coming
interview in these words:
"Don't forget your smile," he said. "In all other respects you
will do. The walk has improved your complexion, and the hat
becomes you. Look Mrs. Lecount steadily in the face; show no
embarrassment when you speak; and if Mr. Noel Vanstone pays you
pointed attention, don't take too much notice of him while his
housekeeper's eye is on you. Mind one thing! I have been at
Joyce's Scientific Dialogues all the morning; and I am quite
serious in meaning to give Mrs. Lecount the full benefit of my
studies. If I can't contrive to divert her attention from you and
her master, I won't give sixpence for our chance of success.
Small-talk won't succeed with that woman; compliments won't
succeed; jokes won't succeed -- ready-made science may recall the
deceased professor, and ready-made science may do. We must
establish a code of signals to let you know what I am about.
Observe this camp-stool. When I shift it from my left hand to my
right, I am talking Joyce. When I shift it from my right hand to
my left, I am talking Wragge. In the first case, don't interrupt
me -- I am leading up to my point. In the second case, say
anything you like; my remarks are not of the slightest
consequence. Would you like a rehearsal? Are you sure you
understand? Very good -- take my arm, and look happy. Steady!
here they are."
The meeting took place nearly midway between Sea-view Cottage and
North Shingles. Captain Wragge took off his tall white hat and
opened the interview immediately on the friendliest terms.
"Good-morning, Mrs. Lecount," he said, with the frank and
cheerful politeness of a naturally sociable man. "Good-morning,
Mr. Vanstone; I am sorry to see you suffering to-day. Mrs.
Lecount, permit me to introduce my niece -- my niece, Miss
Bygrave. My dear girl, this is Mr. Noel Vanstone, our neighbor at
Sea-view Cottage. We must positively be sociable at Aldborough,
Mrs. Lecount. There is only one walk in the place (as my niece
remarked to me just now, Mr. Vanstone); and on that walk we must
all meet every time we go out. And why not? Are we formal people
on either side? Nothing of the sort; we are just the reverse. You
possess the Continental facility of manner, Mr. Vanstone -- I
match you with the blunt cordiality of an old-fashioned
Englishman -- the ladies mingle together in harmonious variety,
like flowers on the same bed -- and the result is a mutual
interest in making our sojourn at the sea-side agreeable to each
other. Pardon my flow of spirits; pardon my feeling so cheerful
and so young. The Iodine in the sea-air, Mrs. Lecount -- the
notorious effect of the Iodine in the sea-air!"
"You arrived yesterday, Miss Bygrave, did you not?" said the
housekeeper, as soon as the captain's deluge of language had come
to an end.
She addressed those words to Magdalen with a gentle motherly
interest in her youth and beauty, chastened by the deferential
amiability which became her situation in Noel Vanstone's
household. Not the faintest token of suspicion or surprise
betrayed itself in her face, her voice, or her manner, while she
and Magdalen now looked at each other. It was plain at the outset
that the true face and figure which she now saw recalled nothing
to her mind of the false face and figure which she had seen in
Vauxhall Walk. The disguise had evidently been complete enough
even to baffle the penetration of Mrs. Lecount.
"My aunt and I came here yesterday evening," said Magdalen. "We
found the latter part of the journey very fatiguing. I dare say
you found it so, too?"
She designedly made her answer longer than was necessary for the
purpose of discovering, at the earliest opportunity, the effect
which the sound of her voice produced on Mrs. Lecount.
The housekeeper's thin lips maintained their motherly smile; the
housekeeper's amiable manner lost none of its modest deference,
but the expression of her eyes suddenly changed from a look of
attention to a look of inquiry. Magdalen quietly said a few words
more, and then waited again for results. The change spread
gradually all over Mrs. Lecount's face, the motherly smile died
away, and the amiable manner betrayed a slight touch of
restraint. Still no signs of positive recognition appeared; the
housekeeper's expression remained what it had been from the first
-- an expression of inquiry, and nothing more.
"You complained of fatigue, sir, a few minutes since," she said,
dropping all further conversation with Magdalen and addressing
her master. "Will you go indoors and rest?"
The proprietor of Sea-view Cottage had hitherto confined himself
to bowing, simpering and admiring Magdalen through his
half-closed eyelids. There was no mistaking the sudden flutter
and agitation in his manner, and the heightened color in his
wizen little face. Even the reptile temperament of Noel Vanstone
warmed under the influence of the sex: he had an undeniably
appreciative eye for a handsome woman, and Magdalen's grace and
beauty were not thr own away on him.
"Will you go indoors, sir, and rest?" asked the housekeeper,
repeating her quest ion.
"Not yet, Lecount," said her master. "I fancy I feel stronger; I
fancy I can go on a little." He turned simpering to Magdalen, and
added, in a lower tone: "I have found a new interest in my walk,
Miss Bygrave. Don't desert us, or you will take the interest away
with you."
He smiled and smirked in the highest approval of the ingenuity of
his own compliment -- from which Captain Wragge dexterously
diverted the housekeeper's attention by ranging himself on her
side of the path and speaking to her at the same moment. They all
four walked on slowly. Mrs. Lecount said nothing more. She kept
fast hold of her master's arm, and looked across him at Magdalen
with the dangerous expression of inquiry more marked than ever in
her handsome black eyes. That look was not lost on the wary
Wragge. He shifted his indicative camp-stool from the left hand
to the right, and opened his scientific batteries on the spot.
"A busy scene, Mrs. Lecount," said the captain, politely waving
his camp-stool over the sea and the passing ships. "The greatness
of England, ma'am -- the true greatness of England. Pray observe
how heavily some of those vessels are laden! I am often inclined
to wonder whether the British sailor is at all aware, when he has
got his cargo on board, of the Hydrostatic importance of the
operation that he has performed. If I were suddenly transported
to the deck of one of those ships (which Heaven forbid, for I
suffer at sea); and if I said to a member of the crew: 'Jack! you
have done wonders; you have grasped the Theory of Floating
Vessels' -- how the gallant fellow would stare! And yet on that
theory Jack's life depends. If he loads his vessel one-thirtieth
part more than he ought, what happens? He sails past Aldborough,
I grant you, in safety. He enters the Thames, I grant you again,
in safety. He gets on into the fresh water as far, let us say, as
Greenwich; and -- down he goes! Down, ma'am, to the bottom of the
river, as a matter of scientific certainty!"
Here he paused, and left Mrs. Lecount no polite alternative but
to request an explanation.
"With infinite pleasure, ma'am," said the captain, drowning in
the deepest notes of his voice the feeble treble in which Noel
Vanstone paid his compliments to Magdalen. "We will start, if you
please, with a first principle. All bodies whatever that float on
the surface of the water displace as much fluid as is equal in
weight to the weight of the bodies. Good. We have got our first
principle. What do we deduce from it? Manifestly this: That, in
order to keep a vessel above water, it is necessary to take care
that the vessel and its cargo shall be of less weight than the
weight of a quantity of water -- pray follow me here! -- of a
quantity of water equal in bulk to that part of the vessel which
it will be safe to immerse in the water. Now, ma'am, salt-water
is specifically thirty times heavier than fresh or river water,
and a vessel in the German Ocean will not sink so deep as a
vessel in the Thames. Consequently, when we load our ship with a
view to the London market, we have (Hydrostatically speaking)
three alternatives. Either we load with one-thirtieth part less
than we can carry at sea; or we take one-thirtieth part out at
the mouth of the river; or we do neither the one nor the other,
and, as I have already had the honor of remarking -- down we go!
Such," said the captain, shifting the camp-stool back again from
his right hand to his left, in token that Joyce was done with for
the time being; "such, my dear madam, is the Theory of Floating
Vessels. Permit me to add, in conclusion, you are heartily
welcome to it."
"Thank you, sir," said Mrs. Lecount. "You have unintentionally
saddened me; but the information I have received is not the less
precious on that account. It is long, long ago, Mr. Bygrave,
since I have heard myself addressed in the language of science.
My dear husband made me his companion -- my dear husband improved
my mind as you have been trying to improve it. Nobody has taken
pains with my intellect since. Many thanks, sir. Your kind
consideration for me is not thrown away."
She sighed with a plaintive humility, and privately opened her
ears to the conversation on the other side of her.
A minute earlier she would have heard her master expressing
himself in the most flattering terms on the subject of Miss
Bygrave's appearance in her sea-side costume. But Magdalen had
seen Captain Wragge's signal with the camp-stool, and had at once
diverted Noel Vanstone to the topic of himself and his
possessions by a neatly-timed question about his house at
Aldborough.
"I don't wish to alarm you, Miss Bygrave," were the first words
of Noel Vanstone's which caught Mrs. Lecount's attention, "but
there is only one safe house in Aldborough, and that house is
mine. The sea may destroy all the other houses -- it can't
destroy Mine. My father took care of that; my father was a
remarkable man. He had My house built on piles. I have reason to
believe they are the strongest piles in England. Nothing can
possibly knock them down -- I don't care what the sea does --
nothing can possibly knock them down."
"Then, if the sea invades us," said Magdalen, "we must all run
for refuge to you."
Noel Vanstone saw his way to another compliment; and, at the same
moment, the wary captain saw his way to another burst of science.
"I could almost wish the invasion might happen," murmured one of
the gentlemen, "to give me the happiness of offering the refuge."
"I could almost swear the wind had shifted again!" exclaimed the
other. "Where is a man I can ask? Oh, there he is. Boatman! How's
the wind now? Nor'west and by west still -- hey? And southeast
and by south yesterday evening -- ha? Is there anything more
remarkable, Mrs. Lecount, than the variableness of the wind in
this climate?" proceeded the captain, shifting the camp-stool to
the scientific side of him. "Is there any natural phenomenon more
bewildering to the scientific inquirer? You will tell me that the
electric fluid which abounds in the air is the principal cause of
this variableness. You will remind me of the experiment of that
illustrious philosopher who measured the velocity of a great
storm by a flight of small feathers. My dear madam, I grant all
your propositions -- "
"I beg your pardon, sir," said Mrs. Lecount; "you kindly
attribute to me a knowledge that I don't possess. Propositions, I
regret to say, are quite beyond me."
"Don't misunderstand me, ma'am," continued the captain, politely
unconscious of the interruption. "My remarks apply to the
temperate zone only. Place me on the coasts beyond the tropics --
place me where the wind blows toward the shore in the day-time,
and toward the sea by night -- and I instantly advance toward
conclusive experiments. For example, I know that the heat of the
sun during the day rarefies the air over the land, and so causes
the wind. You challenge me to prove it. I escort you down the
kitchen stairs (with your kind permission); take my largest
pie-dish out of the cook's hands; I fill it with cold water.
Good! that dish of cold water represents the ocean. I next
provide myself with one of our most precious domestic
conveniences, a hot-water plate; I fill it with hot water and I
put it in the middle of the pie-dish. Good again! the hot-water
plate represents the land rarefying the air over it. Bear that in
mind, and give me a lighted candle. I hold my lighted candle over
the cold water, and blow it out. The smoke immediately moves from
the dish to the plate. Before you have time to express your
satisfaction, I light the candle once more, and reverse the whole
proceeding. I fill the pie-dish with hot-water, and the plate
with cold; I blow the candle out again, and the smoke moves this
time from the plate to the dish. The smell is disagreeable -- but
the experiment is conclusive."
He shifted the camp-stool back again, and looked at Mrs. Lecount
with his ingratiating smile. "You don't find me long-winded,
ma'am -- do you?" he said, in his easy, cheerful way, just as the
housekeeper was privately opening her e ars once more to the
conversation on the other side of her.
"I am amazed, sir, by the range of y our information," replied
Mrs. Lecount, observing the captain with some perplexity -- but
thus far with no distrust. She thought him eccentric, even for an
Englishman, and possibly a little vain of his knowledge. But he
had at least paid her the implied compliment of addressing that
knowledge to herself; and she felt it the more sensibly, from
having hitherto found her scientific sympathies with her deceased
husband treated with no great respect by the people with whom she
came in contact. "Have you extended your inquiries, sir," she
proceeded, after a momentary hesitation, "to my late husband's
branch of science? I merely ask, Mr. Bygrave, because (though I
am only a woman) I think I might exchange ideas with you on the
subject of the reptile creation."
Captain Wragge was far too sharp to risk his ready-made science
on the enemy's ground. The old militia-man shook his wary head.
"Too vast a subject, ma'am," he said, "for a smatterer like me.
The life and labors of such a philosopher as your husband, Mrs.
Lecount, warn men of my intellectual caliber not to measure
themselves with a giant. May I inquire," proceeded the captain,
softly smoothing the way for future intercourse with Sea-view
Cottage, "whether you possess any scientific memorials of the
late Professor?"
"I possess his Tank, sir," said Mrs. Lecount, modestly casting
her eyes on the ground, "and one of his Subjects -- a little
foreign Toad."
"His Tank!" exclaimed the captain, in tones of mournful interest;
"and his Toad! Pardon my blunt way of speaking my mind, ma'am.
You possess an object of public interest; and, as one of the
public, I acknowledge my curiosity to see it."
Mrs. Lecount's smooth cheeks colored with pleasure. The one
assailable place in that cold and secret nature was the place
occupied by the memory of the Professor. Her pride in his
scientific achievements, and her mortification at finding them
but little known out of his own country, were genuine feelings.
Never had Captain Wragge burned his adulterated incense on the
flimsy altar of human vanity to better purpose than he was
burning it now.
"You are very good, sir," said Mrs. Lecount. "In honoring my
husband's memory, you honor me. But though you kindly treat me on
a footing of equality, I must not forget that I fill a domestic
situation. I shall feel it a privilege to show you my relics, if
you will allow me to ask my master's permission first."
She turned to Noel Vanstone; her perfectly sincere intention of
making the proposed request, mingling -- in that strange
complexity of motives which is found so much oftener in a woman's
mind than in a man's -- with her jealous distrust of the
impression which Magdalen had produced on her master.
"May I make a request, sir?" asked Mrs. Lecount, after waiting a
moment to catch any fragments of tenderly-personal talk that
might reach her, and after being again neatly baffled by Magdalen
-- thanks to the camp-stool. "Mr. Bygrave is one of the few
persons in England who appreciate my husband's scientific labors.
He honors me by wishing to see my little world of reptiles. May I
show it to him?"
"By all means, Lecount," said Noel Vanstone, graciously. "You are
an excellent creature, and I like to oblige you. Lecount's Tank,
Mr. Bygrave, is the only Tank in England -- Lecount's Toad is the
oldest Toad in the world. Will you come and drink tea at seven
o'clock to-night? And will you prevail on Miss Bygrave to
accompany you? I want her to see my house. I don't think she has
any idea what a strong house it is. Come and survey my premises,
Miss Bygrave. You shall have a stick and rap on the walls; you
shall go upstairs and stamp on the floors, and then you shall
hear what it all cost." His eyes wrinkled up cunningly at the
corners, and he slipped another tender speech into Magdalen's
ear, under cover of the all-predominating voice in which Captain
Wragge thanked him for the invitation. "Come punctually at seven,
"he whispered, "and pray wear that charming hat!"
Mrs. Lecount's lips closed ominously. She set down the captain's
niece as a very serious drawback to the intellectual luxury of
the captain's society.
"You are fatiguing yourself, sir," she said to her master. "This
is one of your bad days. Let me recommend you to be careful; let
me beg you to walk back."
Having carried his point by inviting the new acquaintances to
tea, Noel Vanstone proved to be unexpectedly docile. He
acknowledged that he was a little fatigued, and turned back at
once in obedience to the housekeeper's advice.
"Take my arm, sir -- take my arm on the other side," said Captain
Wragge, as they turned to retrace their steps. His party-colored
eyes looked significantly at Magdalen while he spoke, and warned
her not to stretch Mrs. Lecount's endurance too far at starting.
She instantly understood him; and, in spite of Noel Vanstone's
reiterated assertions that he stood in no need of the captain's
arm, placed herself at once by the housekeeper's side. Mrs.
Lecount recovered her good-humor, and opened another conversation
with Magdalen by making the one inquiry of all others which,
under existing circumstances, was the hardest to answer.
"I presume Mrs. Bygrave is too tired, after her journey, to come
out to-day?" said Mrs. Lecount. "Shall we have the pleasure of
seeing her tomorrow?"
"Probably not," replied Magdalen. "My aunt is in delicate
health."
"A complicated case, my dear madam," added the captain; conscious
that Mrs. Wragge's personal appearance (if she happened to be
seen by accident) would offer the flattest of all possible
contradictions to what Magdalen had just said of her. "There is
some remote nervous mischief which doesn't express itself
externally. You would think my wife the picture of health if you
looked at her, and yet, so delusive are appearances, I am obliged
to forbid her all excitement. She sees no society -- our medical
attendant, I regret to say, absolutely prohibits it."
"Very sad," said Mrs. Lecount. "The poor lady must often feel
lonely, sir, when you and your niece are away from her?"
"No," replied the captain. "Mrs. Bygrave is a naturally domestic
woman. When she is able to employ herself, she finds unlimited
resources in her needle and thread." Having reached this stage of
the explanation, and having purposely skirted, as it were, round
the confines of truth, in the event of the housekeeper's
curiosity leading her to make any private inquiries on the
subject of Mrs. Wragge, the captain wisely checked his fluent
tongue from carrying him into any further details. "I have great
hope from the air of this place," he remarked, in conclusion.
"The Iodine, as I have already observed, does wonders."
Mrs. Lecount acknowledged the virtues of Iodine, in the briefest
possible form of words, and withdrew into the innermost sanctuary
of her own thoughts. "Some mystery here," said the housekeeper to
herself. "A lady who looks the picture of health; a lady who
suffers from a complicated nervous malady; and a lady whose hand
is steady enough to use her needle and thread -- is a living mass
of contradictions I don't quite understand. Do you make a long
stay at Aldborough, sir?" she added aloud, her eyes resting for a
moment, in steady scrutiny, on the captain's face.
"It all depends, my dear madam, on Mrs. Bygrave. I trust we shall
stay through the autumn. You are settled at Sea-view Cottage, I
presume, for the season?"
"You must ask my master, sir. It is for him to decide, not for
me."
The answer was an unfortunate one. Noel Vanstone had been
secretly annoyed by the change in the walking arrangements, which
had separated him from Magdalen. He attributed that change to the
meddling influence of Mrs. Lecount, and he now took the earliest
opportunity of resenting it on the spot.
"I have nothing to do with our stay at Aldborough," he broke out,
peevishly. "You know as well as I do, Lecount, it all depends on
_you_. Mrs. Lecount has a brother in Switzerland," he went on,
addressing himself to the captain -- "a brother who is seriously
ill. If he gets worse, she will have to go the re to see him. I
can't accompany her, and I can't be left in the house by myself.
I shall have t o break up my establishment at Aldborough, and
stay with some friends. It all depends on you, Lecount -- or on
your brother, which comes to the same thing. If it depended on
_me_," continued Mr. Noel Vanstone, looking pointedly at Magdalen
across the housekeeper, "I should stay at Aldborough all through
the autumn with the greatest pleasure. With the greatest
pleasure," he reiterated, repeating the words with a tender look
for Magdalen, and a spiteful accent for Mrs. Lecount.
Thus far Captain Wragge had remained silent; carefully noting in
his mind the promising possibilities of a separation between Mrs.
Lecount and her master which Noel Vanstone's little fretful
outbreak had just disclosed to him. An ominous trembling in the
housekeeper's thin lips, as her master openly exposed her family
affairs before strangers, and openly set her jealously at
defiance, now warned him to interfere. If the misunderstanding
were permitted to proceed to extremities, there was a chance that
the invitation for that evening to Sea-view Cottage might be put
off. Now, as ever, equal to the occasion, Captain Wragge called
his useful information once more to the rescue. Under the learned
auspices of Joyce, he plunged, for the third time, into the ocean
of science, and brought up another pearl. He was still haranguing
(on Pneumatics this time), still improving Mrs. Lecount's mind
with his politest perseverance and his smoothest flow of language
-- when the walking party stopped at Noel Vanstone's door.
"Bless my soul, here we are at your house, sir!" said the
captain, interrupting himself in the middle of one of his graphic
sentences. "I won't keep you standing a moment. Not a word of
apology, Mrs. Lecount, I beg and pray! I will put that curious
point in Pneumatics more clearly before you on a future occasion.
In the meantime I need only repeat that you can perform the
experiment I have just mentioned to your own entire satisfaction
with a bladder, an exhausted receiver, and a square box. At seven
o'clock this evening, sir -- at seven o'clock, Mrs. Lecount. We
have had a remarkably pleasant walk, and a most instructive
interchange of ideas. Now, my dear girl, your aunt is waiting for
us."
While Mrs. Lecount stepped aside to open the garden gate, Noel
Vanstone seized his opportunity and shot a last tender glance at
Magdalen, under shelter of the umbrella, which he had taken into
his own hands for that express purpose. "Don't forget," he said,
with the sweetest smile; "don't forget, when you come this
evening, to wear that charming hat!" Before he could add any last
words, Mrs. Lecount glided back to her place, and the sheltering
umbrella changed hands again immediately.
"An excellent morning's work!" said Captain Wragge, as he and
Magdalen walked on together to North Shingles. "You and I and
Joyce have all three done wonders. We have secured a friendly
invitation at the first day's fishing for it."
He paused for an answer; and, receiving none, observed Magdalen
more attentively than he had observed her yet. Her face had
turned deadly pale again; her eyes looked out mechanically
straight before her in heedless, reckless despair.
"What is the matter?" he asked, with the greatest surprise. "Are
you ill?"
She made no reply; she hardly seemed to hear him.
"Are you getting alarmed about Mrs. Lecount?" he inquired next.
"There is not the least reason for alarm. She may fancy she has
heard something like your voice before, but your face evidently
bewilders her. Keep your temper, and you keep her in the dark.
Keep her in the dark, and you will put that two hundred pounds
into my hands before the autumn is over."
He waited again for an answer, and again she remained silent. The
captain tried for the third time in another direction.
"Did you get any letters this morning?" he went on. "Is there bad
news again from home? Any fresh difficulties with your sister?"
"Say nothing about my sister!" she broke out passionately.
"Neither you nor I are fit to speak of her."
She said those words at the garden-gate, and hurried into the
house by herself. He followed her, and heard the door of her own
room violently shut to, violently locked and double-locked.
Solacing his indignation by an oath, Captain Wragge sullenly went
into one of the parlors on the ground-floor to look after his
wife. The room communicated with a smaller and darker room at the
back of the house by means of a quaint little door with a window
in the upper half of it. Softly approaching this door, the
captain lifted the white muslin curtain which hung over the
window, and looked into the inner room.
There was Mrs. Wragge, with her cap on one side, and her shoes
down at heel; with a row of pins between her teeth; with the
Oriental Cashmere Robe slowly slipping off the table; with her
scissors suspended uncertain in one hand, and her written
directions for dressmaking held doubtfully in the other -- so
absorbed over the invincible difficulties of her employment as to
be perfectly unconscious that she was at that moment the object
of her husband's superintending eye. Under other circumstances
she would have been soon brought to a sense of her situation by
the sound of his voice. But Captain Wragge was too anxious about
Magdalen to waste any time on his wife, after satisfying himself
that she was safe in her seclusion, and that she might be trusted
to remain there.
He left the parlor, and, after a little hesitation in the
passage, stole upstairs and listened anxiously outside Magdalen's
door. A dull sound of sobbing -- a sound stifled in her
handkerchief, or stifled in the bed-clothes -- was all that
caught his ear. He returned at once to the ground-floor, with
some faint suspicion of the truth dawning on his mind at last.
"The devil take that sweetheart of hers!" thought the captain.
"Mr. Noel Vanstone has raised the ghost of him at starting."
CHAPTER V.
WHEN Magdalen appeared in the parlor shortly before seven
o'clock, not a trace of discomposure was visible in her manner.
She looked and spoke as quietly and unconcernedly as usual.
The lowering distrust on Captain Wragge's face cleared away at
the sight of her. There had been moments during the afternoon
when he had seriously doubted whether the pleasure of satisfying
the grudge he owed to Noel Vanstone, and the prospect of earning
the sum of two hundred pounds, would not be dearly purchased by
running the risk of discovery to which Magdalen's uncertain
temper might expose him at any hour of the day. The plain proof
now before him of her powers of self-control relieved his mind of
a serious anxiety. It mattered little to the captain what she
suffered in the privacy of her own chamber, as long as she came
out of it with a face that would bear inspection, and a voice
that betrayed nothing.
On the way to Sea-view Cottage, Captain Wragge expressed his
intention of asking the housekeeper a few sympathizing questions
on the subject of her invalid brother in Switzerland. He was of
opinion that the critical condition of this gentleman's health
might exercise an important influence on the future progress of
the conspiracy. Any chance of a separation, he remarked, between
the housekeeper and her master was, under existing circumstances,
a chance which merited the closest investigation. "If we can only
get Mrs. Lecount out of the way at the right time," whispered the
captain, as he opened his host's garden gate, "our man is
caught!"
In a minute more Magdalen was again under Noel Vanstone's roof;
this time in the character of his own invited guest.
The proceedings of the evening were for the most part a
repetition of the proceedings during the morning walk. Noel
Vanstone vibrated between his admiration of Magdalen's beauty and
his glorification of his own possessions. Captain Wragge's
inexhaustible outbursts of information -- relieved by
delicately-indirect inquiries relating to Mrs. Lecount's brother
-- perpetually diverted the housekeeper's jealous vigilance from
dwelling on the looks and language of her master. So the evening
passed until ten o'clock. By that time the captain's ready-made
science was exhausted, and the housekeeper's temper was forcing
its way to the surface. Once more Captain Wragge warned Magdalen
by a look, and, in spite of Noel Vanstone's hospitable protest,
wisely rose to say good-night.